Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The patient approached a door with a golden name plaque front and center.

Dr. Alan J. Hill

The patient knocks loud enough to receive a response through the door.

“Come in!”

Entering, the patient sees a tall, well dressed man standing near a large window, holding a small China cup and plate.

“Ah! There you are! I was beginning to think you weren’t going to show for today’s session!” He turned to face the patient with a smile.

The patient gives a simple nod.

“Not much of a talker, I see. That’s fine. I’m sure we can get this to work out.” Dr. Hill set his cup down gently.

“Now before we begin, there are a few things I need to make sure you understand. No one can change what happened last year. The past is beyond our control. You simply have to accept this in order to move forward.”

The patient once again nods.

“However, there is freedom in this revelation. Everything you do, every decision you make from now on, will open doors to the future. I want you to remember this as we continue: Every single choice will affect your fate, and the fate of those around you. Sometimes...these things can be a little…scary...even terrifying...but I am here to make sure that no matter how upsetting things may get, you'll always find a way to work through it.”

“Alright, let’s start with a simple exercise, shall we?” Hill opened his desk drawer and pulled out a postcard, setting it in front of the patient.

“Could you please pick up that card for me?”

The patient picks up the card and turns it over, showing a cottage in the middle of a field with a scarecrow front and center surrounded by corn stalks.

“Now, I want you to look at the picture and tell me what you feel about it. It is essential that you answer honestly in order to get the most out of this experience.”

The patient holds the picture.

“So...how did that picture make you feel? Remember: be honest.”

“It makes me happy.”

“Ah, that’s good. In what way did it make you happy?"

“It seems peaceful.”

“Ahh. Interesting. It's interesting. So would it make you happy to spend a whole week here...all by yourself?"

“No. No, I wouldn’t.” The patient responds.

“And why is that?” Hill asks.

“I’d be lonely.”

“Ah. Well, there is a fine line between the peacefulness of solitude and the loneliness of isolation. Perhaps this is something we need to explore further in the future, don’t you agree?”

The patient nods.

“Unfortunately, my friend, I'm afraid we're out of time. For now. Until our next session, try to surround yourself with friends...in a place that makes you feel...safe.” Hill smiled as he stood up from his chair and walked over to the nearby window, humming a tune.

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | 6:46 PM | Blackwood Mountain - Blackwood Pines

Sam

When Josh and the twins invited the others back up to the mountain exactly a year after the prank, everyone was a bit awkward regarding it to say the least but it was an annual event, so everyone agreed to go.

Sam and Melanie sat within the confines of the same bus en route to the mountain the Washington Estate resided on.

"We’re here with Blackwood County’s Sheriff Annie Cline who was in charge of the investigation." The podcast host said.

"Thanks for having me, Marty." Cline said.

"Listeners an update on Cecilia Sydney and Roman Parker, two friends who are still missing." Marty said.

"On December 23rd, 2013, the pair were last spotted on Blackwood Mountain Ski Resort and were never seen again." Cline explains.

More static filled the radio waves as Sam winced in pain.

"Is it being considered as foul play?" Marty asked.

"Not officially, no. There was one individual we considered as a person of interest, but his whereabouts were and still are currently unknown. He has an interesting history with the Washington family. He had warned them against pursuing their construction project and claimed the land was sacred to his forefathers." Cline explains.

"There is still that old sanatorium on the mountain. Could they be hiding there?" Marty asks.

"My officers did search the grounds, but the pair themselves couldn't have made it that far." Cline said.

"That mountain seems to breed tragic events." Marty said.

"More than you know, Marty." Cline said.

"Well, thank you for joining us, Annie." Marty thanks Cline.

"Now, we'll be back after these sponsors." Marty said, going offline.

Sam gets a message from Josh: A video.

She pressed play and began to watch.

"Well hello, friends and fans…alright, let's do that again…" Josh grins at something, or someone, behind the camera.

"Are you capable of working a camera?" He asks.

The camera shakes and a girl's voice comes through.

"Yes, Josh. It's just not focused." The voice spoke.

Josh shook his head and laughed, moving towards and out of the camera's view.

A second later, the camera became clearly visible once again and Josh reappeared. 

"Alright, well hello, friends and fans! It's beyond awesome to have you guys all back this year. First off, I gotta say, I'm super excited to welcome all my pals and gals back to the annual Blackwood winter getaway!" He put his arms up and imitated cheering.

"So, um…Let me just take a moment to address the 'elephant in the room' for a second. I know you're all probably worried about it being awkward for all of us coming back after what happened last year but, I just want you all to know it means so much to me that we're doing this and it means so much to me that we're all still here together. I really wanna spend some quality time with each and every one of you, and just share some moments that we'll never forget, so with that being said; Let’s party like we're fucking pornstars, okay? And make this one trip we will never forget, alright? Yes!"

Then Josh put his arms up and cheered for real and the girl can be heard laughing in the background.

“Please never say that again.” The girl laughed.

Sam gets a call from her mother just after the video ends.

“Hey, mom, did I forget something?” She answered.

“Oh, no, everything's fine. Just wanted to pass on a message from Chris.” Her mother responded.

“A message from Chris?” Sam looked over at Melanie, who was entranced in her own phone, more than likely texting either Hannah, her parents or Leon.

“He said he tried to call you but he couldn't get through.”

“Well, what did he want?” Sam asked.

“Sam, are you avoiding him?”

“What? No, my phone never rang.”

“Well... maybe you should call him.” Mrs. Giddings urged.

“Mom, would you stop trying to pair me off with Chris?” Sam groaned, clearly embarrassed.

Melanie giggled overhearing the conversation.

“I'm not! But you know...you could do a lot worse…like Michael.”

“For the last time, Mom, it's not gonna happen and Mike is far from my type. Even you should know that.”

“Maybe because your type has the initials J and W. ” Melanie whispered with a sly smirk.

Sam glared at Melanie.

“Aw c’mon, I like Chris.”

“Look, Mom. Chris is totally in love with Ashley, okay? Even if he won't do anything about it.”

“Sounds like he's still fair game. You just have to, you know, put yourself out there.”

“Mom! Are you- oh my god!” Sam cringed.

“What? I was your age once, I know how it works.”

“Mom, just butt out, okay?”

“I'm only trying to help, honey.”

“You know I can handle my own shit, right?”

“Samantha Heather Giddings! Don't use language like that with your mother!” She scolded Sam.

“Whatever…” Sam grumbled.

“See now there's a word that sounds very natural coming out of a teenager's mouth. Whatever...how timeless.”

“Is that all, Mom?”

“That should be all. I’ll see you when you get back, honey.”

“Alright. Love you, Mom.” Sam hung up.

“Is she still on about you and Chris?” Melanie giggled. “Jeez.”

“Yeah, I don’t know why she thinks me and Chris are gonna magically fall in love with each other. He’s so into Ashley, nothing is pulling him out of that.”

“That’s Mrs. Giddings for you.” Melanie shrugged.

Suddenly the bus stopped and the pair got off at the foot of the mountain and began to take the path to the cable car station, only stopping when they reached the metal gate with a note attached to the front.

Gate's busted, climb over!

- Chris

"Oh for Christ’s sake. You gotta be kidding me." Melanie groaned.

“Guess we’re gonna have to climb over.” Sam said, a smile on her face.

They each took turns getting over the wall.

Sam climbed first with a grunt.

“C’mon, Melanie, so you can see your pretty boy, Leon.”

“That is not why I decided to come up here.” She denied, a warm flush of red enveloping her cheeks before climbing herself.

“Sure it isn’t.” Sam rolled her eyes.

Once over the wall, the pair continue forward, and Sam notices a squirrel scurrying out of a bush.

"Wait wait...Don't move." She stopped Melanie right in her tracks.

"Aww...Hey little fella! Ya’ hungry?" She said, crouching down to the squirrel and pulling out a few nuts for it to eat. "That's it, come on." 

The little creature takes the nuts from her hand and nibbles on them before scurrying away from the pair.

"Cute but why exactly do you have nuts in your pocket?" Melanie asked. 

“It’s just in case I see a lil’ fella.” Sam answered.

They continued their walk, stopping when they noticed a plaque screwed to a pile of stones talking about totems.

"Huh...Cool." Sam muttered.

“Death, Danger, Loss, Guidance, Fortune and Hunger. Sounds cool honestly.” Melanie said, taking a picture of it.

They walk over to the cable car station, where two benches are placed outside of it, as well as a bright ceiling light. Chris's backpack is sitting on one of the benches.

"Chris...? Are you here?" Sam called out.

The pair approach his backpack.

“Where the hell is he?” Melanie mumbled under her breath, looking around. "Your bag's right here but where are you? You're not in the bag, are you?" 

The left side of Chris' backpack was unzipped, with his phone peeking out from one of the pockets.

"Well hello, what do we have here?" Sam said as her hand drew closer and closer to the phone.

Temptation was falling upon Sam but she refused to let her curiosity get the best of her.

"Maybe I shouldn't poke around in Chris's stuff." She muttered to herself as she zipped it back up.

"Sam!! Mel! You guys made it." Chris approached them. 

“Of course we did.” Sam smiled.

“Oh! So, I found something kinda amazing." Chris said, picking up his backpack.

"What is it, Chris?" Sam asks.

"I'm not saying, you have to see it for yourself." Chris said, beginning to walk as the girls follow him.

"Where is it? Moreover, what is it?” Melanie asked him.

"Right around here, gonna blow your mind." Chris said, smirking.

Sam spots a wanted poster.

WANTED

MILGRAM, VICTOR

Sex: Male

Height: 6'2" (1.88m)

Last known address: Blackwood Pines
Last seen: 03/16/1998

Wanted in connection with a first-degree arson offense, as well as various death threats. Anyone with information regarding this dangerous criminal should contact the RCMP as soon as possible.

"Oh man, look at this." She says, making the pair go to her.

"Nice, you think we'll get a visit from America's most wanted?" Chris teases.

"Very funny, Chris."

"Looks like someone thought so." Melanie added.

"Oh, come on, this place is abandoned most of the year." Chris said, dismissively. "Nobody comes up here."

After walking a short distance, Chris shows the pair a shooting range he found.

"Ta-dah! Pretty rad, right?" Chris asks, striking a pose.

"Yeah." Sam muttered. “Definitely.”

"Come on! Look at these beauties." Chris said.

"Uh, beauties is not the word. Why is this here?" Sam deadpanned.

"What do you mean?" Chris asked her, inspecting the gun.

"I think what Sam means is: What is a shooting range doing at the base of a ski lodge? " Melanie said.

"Uhh, have you ever met Josh's dad?"

"Yeah." Sam replied. "Multiple times."

"Then you know he thinks he's like Grizzly Adams or something." Chris told her.

"Well then show us your skills, Cowboy." Sam teased him.

February 2nd, 2015 | 6:55 PM | Blackwood Mountain - Shooting Range

Chris

"Gotcha covered." Chris said, aiming the rifle down-range.

He shoots a can and turns around to look at the two girls watching, taking a bow. "Ladies."

"Wow, nice shootin' Tex." Sam congratulates him.

"Alright, I'm bad. I'm a badass!" Chris said, starting to dance.

"I'm gonna go ahead and guess it was a wild case of beginner's luck." Melanie smirked, raising an eyebrow.

"Nuh uh, I don't think so, girl." Chris responds, shooting a bottle.

"Anybody can shoot a bottle that big, that close." Sam said, sounding unimpressed to tease Chris.

"Fine then." Chris said, aiming and shooting a sack. "Boom! Your ass just got sacked!"

"Nice shooting, Deputy." Melanie congratulated him.

"That'd be Sheriff Chris to you, madam." He said, tipping his imaginary cowboy hat.

"Hey, sharp-shooter, our ride is coming." Sam said, beginning to walk back.

"Wait, I'm just getting the hang of this." Chris groaned like a child.

"Let’s go, Christopher."

“Ugh…alright.” Chris put the rifle down.

“It’s…really weird coming back up here after a whole year.” Melanie said, rubbing her hands together to remain warm.

“Yeah, I swear, the moment I got here it all just came flooding back.” Sam said, looking at the sky. “A year goes fast.”

“Oh! I saw something pretty funny on Josh’s hood.” Chris said.

“Another shooting range adventure?” Melanie groaned.

“Just c’mon. You might get a kick outta this.” Chris walks towards where the cars are parked.

Josh’s pickup truck and Matt’s sedan sit in the lot, covered lightly by snow.

“Now what are we supposed to be loo—” Sam asked, stopping mid-sentence. “Wow. Well look at that.”

CHRIS 4 JOSH

“Someone really enjoys the Hartley-Washington bromance.” Melanie giggled, snapping a picture.

“It seems so.” Chris chuckled. “Alright, let’s get to the station.”

“Hey, that’s weird, the door's locked.” Sam said, turning the handle.

“Yeah, um, Josh wanted us to keep it locked, keep people out.” Chris said, digging in his pocket to grab the station key.

“He said that? What people?” Melanie asked.

"I dunno, he said they had found people sleeping in the station one time. Or as he puts it, ski bums ." Chris explained.

"Ski bums?" Sam said, following the others.

“Yeah, y’know…homeless people.”

“At least he’s charitable.” Sam rolled her eyes.

“Uhh…did you guys see this?” Melanie called out, staring at a map of the mountain.

“What do you mean?” Chris asked, heading towards her with Sam following suit.

THE PAST IS BEYOND OUR CONTROL

“Wow, graffiti all the way up here.” Sam muttered.

“It wouldn’t be so bad of a sentence if it wasn’t in big bold red letters.” Chris said.

“Alright, enough gawking at bromances, shooting ranges and creepy writings.” Sam said.

“After you.” Chris said, extending his arm towards the cable car station.

Chris heads towards the door and unlocks the door, opening it for the women.

“A real gentleman." Sam said, smiling.

“Gracias, Chris.” Melanie thanked him in Spanish.

“Ugh, I thought the car was closer.” Sam said disappointed.

"Guess we gotta wait." Chris said, pulling out his phone.

"I'm starting to get the appeal of killing time at the shooting range. How long is this gonna take?" Sam grew impatient.

"It is a big mountain, Sam." Chris said.

“It's so beautiful in the day, but at night it just feels menacing, like a sleeping giant.” Sam said, mesmerized.

“You gonna publish?” Chris asked, teasing her.

“What?” Sam asked, confused.

“Your pretty poem. The Sleeping Giant of Blackwood Forest.” Chris teased her more.

“Oh shut up.” Sam playfully said to him.

“What a crazy place to set up a house, no matter how rich you are.” Melanie said, shaking her head.

"They're not so rich, they only bought a mountain." Chris said.

Just then the cable car pulled into the station, the doors opening for them.

"Finally. You guys coming?" Sam asked.

"Well, I was gonna stay here, ya know and catch some Zs, but I guess I'll join you guys." Chris joked.

"Oh here we go." Melanie said, putting her face in her palm.

"Only joking." He said, getting in the car and sitting down.

"Just like going to the prom." Melanie said as the car moved.

"Here we go." Sam said.

"This is where the adventure begins." Chris said.

"I really hope this was the right thing to do." Sam said.

"What do you mean?" Chris asked.

"Ya know, getting everyone together. I mean Josh seemed really pumped about us all doing something, didn't he?" Sam said, with a concerned tone.

"Yeah, no, he definitely did! I haven't seen him so excited about something in...forever."

"Good. Good…it’s hard to tell with him, I've been kinda worried." Sam said.

"No no, it was...it was a good idea." Chris nodded.

"I hope everyone else feels the same way." Sam said.

"We're all here, aren't we?" Chris asks.

"Hopefully there's no tension." Melanie said. "That’s not why we came up here in the first place anyway. Let’s just hope no pranks are played tonight.”

“Agreed.” Chris said with a nod.

"Thanks, guys! Good talk." Sam said, fake punching Chris.

"Ya know what...Let’s just...Let's just stop talking about what happened and enjoy the trip." Chris said.

"You're right." 

The car got deathly silent.

"You ever know how Josh and I met?" Chris asked.

"No." Sam replied. “I don’t think so.”

“Not that I recall.” Melanie shook her head.

"Okay, so third grade. Josh sat in the back and I sat in the front, we didn't even know each other existed but the kid sitting next to Josh started snapping the training bra on the girl in front of him, so the teacher made him move to the front, where I was sitting.”

"Okay, so?"

“So I got moved to the back!” 

“And?” The curious Sam asked.

“And next to Josh! That's how we met! And became friends to this day.” Chris finished off.

“A match made in heaven.” Melanie giggled.

“If it weren't for the fact that Jeanie Simmonds hit puberty like, three years early and on that day decided to wear a low-cut shirt that showed off her training bra. I mean who knows? You could be riding in this cable car alone or talking to some other person entirely.” Chris said, making a head explosion motion.

“Boom, Butterfly Effect.”

February 2nd, 2015 | 7:09 PM | Blackwood Mountain - Cable Car Station II

Jessica

“Boy, oh boy. Time to meet and greet.” An excited Jessica said as she approached the door to the cable car station.

"Boo!" 

“Ahh! What the hell?!" Jessica screamed, practically jumping out of her skin.

"Hey!" Sam greets the shocked girl. "Jessica! Over here!"

"Are you guys having a really weird stroke?" She jokingly asks.

"We're stuck in this stupid thing." Chris said.

"Can you please let us out? Pretty please?" Sam asks.

“Hmm. Let me think…”

“Uh, don't think too long or you might use up the rest of your brain.”

“You might want to remember who you're talking to, young man.” Jessica crossed her arms.

“Chris, just come on…” Melanie groaned.

Chris lets out a defeated sigh. “Jess...There's a button out there somewhere. Should be easy. I know you like it easy.”

Jessica presses the button letting them out of their imprisonment in the station.

“Oh. My. God. I thought we were goners, another ten minutes in there and I would've chewed off my own leg." 

"Aw, sick, Chris." Sam said.

"Aw for Christ's sake." Melanie said in disgust.

"Look, I got a lot of meat on my bones. This is all muscle down here." Chris said to the others.

"Yeah, riiiight. Uh huh.” Melanie said, looking at the ground.

“I’m like a workout master. I could bench like 200 with my calves. Lots of reps.” Chris struck an archer pose.

“Yeah, wow, very chiseled. Aside from that last part, yeah, more or less.” Sam joked.

“If you think sitting in a chair, downing cans of soda and eating bags of potato chips is a workout then you’re sorely mistaken.” Melanie laughed.

“Aw c’mon, man. You didn’t have to be that mean.”

Chris’ attention turns to something in Jessica’ hand and he swipes it. “Bwip!” 

“Hey!” 

"Chris!” Sam said in favor of Jessica.

Chris looks down at the paper and reads it to himself.

“My goodness.” He gasps. “Looks like someone has a lil' crush on our good friend and dear class president, Michael Munroe. And what kind of sizzling erotica might our dearest Jessica be capable of imagining? I wonder.”

“Chris.” 

“Give that back, you tool!” Jessica attempted to snatch it from him.

“Tool and die, that's my motto.” Chris said proudly.

“You're such an idiot.” Jessica scoffed. “Maybe nosey nancies shouldn't go nosin' around in other people's...nostrils.”

Uh...yeah I try not to do that. As a rule." Chris said, giving the note back.

“So wait, wait, wait hold up.... Mike? But...what about Emily?”

“I uh..it's uh…” Jessica stammered. “Mike and Em split. We're together.”

“Whoa, drama.” Melanie nudged Sam.

“Not really. Pretty clear cut actually, Em's out, I'm in. Simple as that.”

“Hold on, lemme get this straight. Mike and Em split and you swooped in?” Sam asked.

“Basically.” Jessica nodded.

“What about Matt? I thought things between you two were going well.”

Jessica’ expression changed drastically within seconds as she fidgeted with the envelope.

The rest of them seemed to understand her expression.

“Alright, alright, let's uh…just get up to the lodge. Getting tired of all this nature and junk.” Chris said, trying not to dwell on the subject.

“Uh, you guys go on ahead. I'm just gonna wait here for a bit to see who else is coming.” Jessica said.

“You mean Mike?” Chris said.

“What? Uh, I mean, you know, whoever.” Jessica tries to hide.

“Uh huh. Sam?” Chris said to her.

“Did you see this view? I mean, holy cow! Sometimes I forget to just stop and take it all in.” Sam said, looking at the sky.

“Yeeeah. It's pretty cool and everything.” Chris said.

“Right…Well, at least you'll have a nice view while you wait, Jess.” Sam smiled.

“A-yup. See you guys up there.” Jessica waved, walking back to the bench.

“Peace.”

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Washington Estate Grounds | 7:25 PM

Matt

“Matt?” Emily called, noticing he wasn’t following behind her.

“Uh…Yeah?” He responded.

“Are you coming anytime soon?”

“It depends on what you mean by that.”

“Maybe, just maybe, when we get up to the lodge, you’ll find out.” Emily gave a sly smirk.

A cold breeze hit both of their faces as they continued forward.

“God, it's like so completely freezing out here.” Emily adjusted her jacket.

“Ah, I'm sorry babe, you want my jacket?” He offered.

“Thank you, sweetie, but no. I think I'd probably get lost inside that thing.”

“No seriously, y’alright, Em? You look kinda…”

“You might wanna think pretty carefully before finishing that thought, cowboy.”

“Seriously, Em. You look like you’re about to turn into a human sized popsicle.”

“Yeah, well, I wouldn’t look so cold with my hot pink toenails all curled up cozy by the fire in the lodge, now would I?”

“No…probably not.” Matt responded.

“So let’s make that happen, ok?”

“Your wish is my command.”

“Huh…really?”

“Anything you desire.”

“I’m just gonna put that one in my back pocket for now. Bring it out when I’m nice and toasty.”

The memory of last year hit the pair like a truck as they continued up the path.

“After last year, it’s weird…I didn’t think I’d ever come back up here again.”

“Hundred percent would’ve bet that you didn’t.” Matt said.

“It’ll be the best thing for everybody. At least…I hope so…y’know?”

“I mean…yeah…I get it.” Matt agreed.

Matt hears a faint banging sound relatively nearby.

“Hey…uh, babe?”

“Hm?”

“Did you hear something before?”

“Something like what?” Emily raised an eyebrow.

“Like a…like a loud bang? Or…banging?”

Emily let out a soft laugh. “Pfft. Cute. Now I know where your head’s at.”

“Yeah…well, I thought it was kinda weird. Maybe it’s just me.”

“Oh, you spooked out, fraidy cat?” Emily teasingly asked.

“What? No! C’mon!” Matt denied.

“That’s ok. You’re my big ol’ pussywillow.”

“Yeah…sure.” Matt sarcastically conceded.

“Jesus Christ, the wind is like a million microscopic ice daggers ripping my lips off my face!” Emily groaned.

“Maybe you should put on some lip balm, babe.”

“Um…well, did you pack it?” Emily asked.

“The lip balm?”

“No! The sunscreen! Yes, Matt, the lip balm.”

“Oh, well, yeah. Sorry.” Matt apologized.

“Can you please get it for me? Pretty please with cherries on top?”

“Sure, babe, yeah.” Matt sets one of the bags down and begins to unzip the pockets. “Alright…where are you at, lil’ lip balmy balm…where the heck would I have put you?”

“Oh my god, can you hurry up PLEASE? I am like DYING!”

“Hey, I’m sorry. I’m being as quick as I can, alright? I’m freaking cold out here too, y’know.”

“For Christ’s sake, Matthew.”

“Emily, I will find the lip balm.” Matt continued to dig in the bag.

“I know you will find it, but I would prefer if you’d found it already.”

“Patience, Em. Patience makes perfect.”

“Ugh…now you sound like my mother.”

“Ouch.”

“At least you know how to be sweet. Nice abs…nice pecks…but like sawdust upstairs.”

“Ah-ha!” Matt pulled the lip balm out and rose it in the air. “Got it.”

“Finally.” Emily let out a sigh of relief as she practically snatched it from his hand.

“Aren’t you gonna knight me?” Matt asked.

Emily let out a scoff. “With the lip balm?”

“What better than to anoint me with the physical proof of thy devotion.”

“Hate to break it to you, bud, but every second we stand out here freezing our buns off is proof that your devotion ain't quite cuttin' it.”

The pair come to the gate, Matt stepping in front of Emily and opening it for her.

“M’Lady.” Matt said, holding the door open as Emily walks through before closing it behind himself.

“Seriously, couldn’t they have built the lodge right where the cable car ends?” Emily said.

“I don’t think it would have been as pretty, y’know?” Matt replied, picking the bags back up.

“And where’s the bellboy when you need one?” Emily asked, walking forward.

“That’s a good question.” Matt followed behind her.

“It’s gonna be weird seeing everyone up here again." Emily said. 

"Definitely not gonna feel like a regular party. It’s likely gonna be really awkward. I mean, what do you think–" Matt said, before he practically threw the bags as Mike jumped out of absolutely nowhere to scare the two of them.

"Woah! Dude!" Matt said in a fighting stance.

"Jesus!" Emily said, inhaling and exhaling really fast.

"You guys!" Mike said, laughing his ass off. "You really should've seen your faces right there."

"Dude, I almost clocked you just now." Matt said, balling his fists.

"Nice one." Mike said, still laughing.

"Michael, you're a jerk." Emily insulted him.

"Come on guys, we're all friends here, right? No need for violence, just a little harmless fun. We're up in the woods, it's spooky, c’mon let's get into the spirit of things!" 

"The spirit of things? What is wrong with you?" Emily asked.

"Just trying to lighten the mood, Em. Don’t be like that." Mike groaned.

"Like what?" Emily asked.

"The way you're being, you always get like this." 

"Michael...I'm just gonna lay it out, otherwise this whole weekend's gonna suck ass for everyone. Um, this is super awkward, and we all know it. Let's just acknowledge it now and move on. Okay?" Matt spoke up.

"I hear you man, I don't wanna make this weird." Mike said.

"Cool. So we're good?" Matt asked.

"All good." Mike replied.

Emily looked between the pair. "You two gonna make out now?" 

"Totally, we're so gonna make out!" Mike said in an effeminate voice. "Uh...no, seriously, I'm gonna go check on the cable car back down the trail. See ya, man." 

"See ya."

"See ya!" Mike says again, throwing up peace signs.

Matt grabs the bags and starts walking again.

"Ah, crap!" Emily said.

"What?" Matt asked, turning around.

"Oh crap. Hey, could you take these the rest of the way?" Emily asked.

"The bags?" Matt asked her.

"Yeah, just...all the bags." Emily said.

"Uh, why?" Matt asked, confused.

"I need to go find Sam." Emily told him.

"Okay...?"

"Sorry, I really need to go find her. I totally forgot I needed to talk to her before we got all the way up there." Emily said.

"This really can't wait? We're almost there." Matt sighed.

"It's important. Matt, please." Emily pleaded with him.

"Em, I really don't think you should head back down the trail by yourself. It's cold out, and it's getting dark."

"You gonna protect me from the dark?" Emily asked, sarcastically.

"I'll just leave your stuff here and come with you. Nobody's gonna steal it." Matt offered.

"Matt, are you kidding me? You can't leave me alone for FIVE MINUTES? You really think that little of me?" Emily bombarded him with questions sounding offended.

"That's not what I meant." Matt tried to explain himself.

"Why can't you just listen to me? Why do you have to question everything I say?" Emily asked.

"I'm sorry, Em, I'm just trying to be helpful." Matt apologized.

"If you want to be helpful, then you can help get everything to the lodge as quickly as you can, okay?" She smiled at him.

"Alright...Fine...If it's so important. I guess I can pack horse the rest of the way...but you owe me one." Matt said, grabbing the bags.

"Excuse me?" Emily asked.

"Well then, we're even, at least." Matt corrected himself.

"I'll think about it."

"Just be careful." Matt said, smiling.

"See you up there, sweetie." Emily said, blowing a kiss at Matt and heading back down the trail.

February 2nd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Washington Estate Grounds | 7:33 PM

Ashley

Ashley observed the snowy biome, watching animals scurry about and such but two particular creatures caught her eye.

"Woah...somebody's getting a little ‘friendly’ and not in the ‘friend-zone’ kind of way. They might need to check the expiration date on their big breakup." 

Ashley looks through the binoculars a little longer to be scared by Matt.

"Oh God!" She screamed as Matt laughed.

"Whoa! Sorry there...sorry about that Ash, I didn't mean to scare you." The jock said, putting his hand on her shoulder.

"Jeez Louise, Matt!" Ashley said, catching her breath.

"Well, I did mean to scare you, ‘sort of’ scare you but not like ‘for real’ scare you." Matt said.

"Oh my gosh. Oh my gosh.” Ashley said, lightly pushing his shoulder.

"Hey, wow man, I'm really sorry, Ash damn." Matt apologized, placing a hand on her shoulder.

"It's okay. It's fine...it's fine." She accepted his apology.

"Whatcha looking at? See anything juicy with that thing?" Matt asked inquisitively, changing the subject.

"Uh.." Ashley hesitated.

"Lemme check it out. Maybe I'll see a fox chowing down on a squirrel or something."

"Um...sure... go ahead. Knock yourself out. I guess." Ashley said, stepping back from the binoculars.

"Alright let's see...Aw, son of a bitch! Seriously, Emily? What the hell, man?" Matt said.

"Hey, listen...it's probably nothing." Ashley tried to calm him down.

"Nothing? You think? Is it ever just 'nothing' with Em?' Matt asked Ashley.

"I don't know." Ashley replied.

"Goddammit." Matt said.

"Matt." Ashley pleads with him.

"This is fucking bullshit." Matt said, walking away.

“Matt, wait up.” Ashley began to follow him.

February 2nd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Washington Estate Grounds | 7:42 PM

Jordan

"Y’know...I kinda missed this place." Jordan let out a sigh. “But do you think it was a good idea to come up here? Especially after last year? The memory of the prank is kinda burned into the lodge at this point.”

“I'd say it was worth it." Hailey shrugged, “Maybe that’s just me though. I mean, we both know that shit’s not gonna be the same.”

“Unfortunately.”

“C’mon, man. Look on the bright side. You’ll have an entire week with Hannah. All to yourself.” Hailey lightly punched his shoulder.

“Yeah yeah.” Jordan chuckled.

“Speaking of...” Hailey smirked.

“Jordan!” Hannah excitedly dropped her bags and ran into his arms.

“What’s up, Han.”

“God I’ve missed you.” She said, taking in his scent.

“I’ve missed you too.” He placed a kiss on her cheek. “Get up here safe?”

“More or less.” She tightened her scarf around her neck. “I could use a nice hot shower though.”

“You look good.” He took in her beauty.

“You’re not so bad yourself, Prince Charming.” She smiled at him.

“Well well well. If it isn’t the thunder to my lightning. The peanut butter to my jelly.” Hailey said, kissing Beth’s hand like she was royalty.

“You’re such a sweetheart, dearest.” Beth responded, giving her girlfriend a kiss on the lips.

Both Hannah and Jordan gave each other a look watching the interaction of their siblings.

“We’re not this bad, are we?” Hannah leaned in to whisper.

“I wouldn’t even know to be entirely honest.” Jordan whispered back.

The pair stopped kissing and rocked each other back and forth in their arms.

“Uh…sorry to interrupt…whatever the hell that was but…y’know what screw it, what the hell was that?”

“What? What was wrong with it?” Hailey asked.

“Thunder to my lightning? Peanut butter to my jelly? Really?” Jordan laughed.

“It wasn’t that bad.” Beth said.

“No. It was horrible.” Jordan shook his head.

“Hey, don't hate on my game because I’m not a sourpuss and can openly show my love.” Hailey proudly dusted her shoulders off.

Jordan scoffed. “Get a load of this clown, Han.”

Hannah let out a giggle.

“What would I be hating on exactly?” Jordan raised an eyebrow and crossed his arms.

“Let’s see...my charm.” Hailey also crossed her arms. “There’s my style, my glorious hair, my drumming skills.”

“Your style is average at best. Anybody can get a battle jacket.” Jordan said.

“Yeah, except my battle jackets are made strictly for me. Just admit you can’t rock one like yours truly.” Hailey gave a smirk as she walked towards the cable car station’s door.

“Here’s what I think about your charm.” Jordan formed a snowball and threw it towards the back of his sister’s head.

Hailey dodged the spherical frozen object and turned around, hurling her own back at him.

The snowball hit him in his face and knocked him to the ground.

Hailey hunched over her fallen brother and smirked. “You may be good with hand-to-hand combat but you’ve gotta remember, I’ve always had the better natural long arm ability.”

“I had that coming.” Jordan said, getting to his feet.

“She knocked you on your ass, honey.” Hannah said, dusting him off.

“Don’t rub it in, Hannah.” Jordan grumbled.

“Aw, you poor thing. When we get inside and all warmed up, I’ll make it up to you.”

February 2nd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Washington Estate Grounds | 7:55 PM

Leon

Leon impatiently tapped his foot as he waited for Joey to arrive. “Dammit, Joey.”

“Boo!” Joey half-heartedly walked towards Leon.

“Ah! Very scary.” Leon kept a deadpan expression.

“Cheer up.” Joey slung an arm around his friend’s shoulder. “We have an entire week to just chill. Hell, maybe you’ll even get laid.”

Leon pushed him off. “Let’s just go, you nut.”

“Lead the way, grumpy.” Joey outstretched his arm in the direction of the cable car station.

The cable car stopped in the station and the doors to the car opened.

“The only way up or down is the cable car.” Leon said, a devilish grin on his face. “So, you first, scaredy cat.”

Joey had a fear of heights and Leon definitely wanted to scare the ever living hell out of him about it.

Joey hesitantly stepped into the car. “It’s alright, Joseph. It’s alright. What’s the worst that could happen?”

“Get in, will you?” Leon shoved him into the car.

Joey took a seat and immediately put his headphones on, blasting music in his ears to distract himself from the fear of being high in the air.

Leon shook his head. “Big ass baby.”

When the car stopped at the station, the pair walked out of the car and headed towards the door.

The door buzzed open and Leon opened the door to see Jessica standing there. "Hey, Leon."

"Hey." He coldly responded.

"I see you got up here safely." Jessica fidgeted with the envelope in her hands in nervousness.

"I had to wait for this knucklehead to show up. He took centuries to show up.” He pointed to Joey, who stood beside him, still occupied by his music.

Joey gave an acknowledging nod to Jessica, showing he hadn’t ignored her presence.

"See Melanie yet?"

"No. I haven't. Why? Have you?” Leon raised an eyebrow.

"She came up here with Sam and Chris not too long ago.”

Jessica began to smirk.

“What’s so funny?” Leon asked.

Jessica pointed to Leon’s left.

He turned his head to see Joey lurking behind him with a devilish smirk.

“Melanie, oh Melanie! How you make my heart beat out of my chest!” Joey teased him.

“I regret this trip already.” Leon grumbled, face-palming

“Aw, is Mr. Price regretting coming up here to see Mrs. Melanie Valentina Price. How heartbreaking.”

The only thing that’s gonna be broken is your jaw, if you don’t cut it out.” Leon threatened.

“Bring it.” Joey playfully entered a fighting stance.

“You’re not worth it.” Leon stepped back with a smirk.

“Aw c’mon! You don’t want a piece of my Kang-Fu?” Joey entered a martial arts pose.

“What?” Leon had a look of confusion. “The fuck is Kang-Fu?”

“You don’t know Kang-Fu?” Joey asked.

“No!” Leon shook his head.

“Do you, Jess?” Joey asked.

“Nope. I know what Kung-Fu is though.” She responded.

“Uncultured...” Joey shook his head.

“Well then what the hell is Kang-Fu?” Leon asked.

“Australian Kung-Fu. Get it? Kang? Kangaroo?”

“You’re an idiot.” Leon shook his head in disbelief.

“Hey, it was funny, c’mon! Jordan would’ve laughed at that.”

“Jordan will laugh at just about anything therefore your point is invalid.

“Lighten up, man. Why’re you such a party pooper today?” Joey grumbled.

“Well, I guess that’s your guys’ cue to get up to the lodge.” Jessica laughed. “It's great seeing you.”

"Yeah, you too." Leon said. “Let’s go, Sensei Joey, Master of Kang-Fu.”

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Estate Grounds - Cable Car Station II | 8:04 PM

Jessica

After the pair left, Jessica sat back down on the bench waiting for anyone else to come as she listened to her music.

A snowball flies by her head and hits the wall behind her.

"Ahh! Oh you did not just do that." She said, jumping up.

"Put your hands where I can see 'em. We've got you surrounded." Mike said in a mock Texan accent.

"But who am I to retaliate? What choice do I, a supple young rebel girl, have but to surrender to the strapping military guard come to take me into custody?" Jessica said, running from the bench as she threw a snowball at Mike.

"Oooh, sneaky, sneaky!" Mike said, throwing one back at her.

Jessica rolled another ball and chucked it at Mike, hitting him in his head.

“You’re gonna pay, you know that?” Mike said, preparing his attack.

They kept throwing snowballs at each other while laughing.

After a while Jessica got tired and stopped.

"No more...no more." Jessica said, trying to catch her breath.

"Oh yeah, oh "more"! You're going down." Mike said, tackling Jessica to the snowy floor.

"Gotcha! Done. Done city." Mike said, laughing.

"So did I go down?" Jessica asked, a sinister smile on her face.

"Uh, I don't think so." Mike replied, still smiling.

"Mmm...I'd think you'd know so if I did." Jessica erotically suggested.

"Alright, alright." Mike said.

"My my, so are we calling it my favor, then?" Jessica asked.

"You're a worthy opponent, Ms. Jessica the Snowball Queen."

"Okay that sounds vaguely dirty." Jessica said, biting her lip.

"M'lady." Mike said, taking a lazy bow.

They stared into each other's eyes then proceeded to kiss each other.

"Wow. Save some for later, buddy." Jessica said, breaking the kiss.

"Endless reserves." Mike said.

"Aah! Oh ok...Ok you're really gonna get it." Jessica said.

"What am I gonna get?" Mike said smugly.

"Well I can think of at least one thing." Jessica blushed.

"Yeah?"

"But you'll have to wait until later." Jessica teased.

"We should get up to the lodge." Mike said, getting up and dusting himself off.

"Yeah, but it's so nice out here though... pretty breathtaking."

"I mean, I could stay out here for pretty much...ever...Provided I was making out with you the whole time."

"Just making out?"

"Quote, unquote." Mike said.

"Well, I think we might freeze to death somewhere between those quotes."

"Yeeeah."

Chapter Text

Dr. Hill stands by the window of his office, which is now dimly lit by what appears to be moonlight. 

He proceeds to walk over to his desk and, turning on his desk lamp, sits down in front of the patient.

“Ah! Hello again. And how are we feeling?”

“Good.” The patient says.

“Good. I trust that you have stayed in the company of good friends since our last session…?”

The patient nods.

Dr Hill pulls out a small book from his drawer and tosses it over to the patient.

“Now, pick up that book and turn the pages. As you do, you will see a set of pictures and symbols. I want you to identify which image in each set makes you the most anxious.”

The patient picks up the book and two illustrations are shown, one of a man, and another of a woman.

“Which worries you more? Men or women?” Hill asked.

“Women. Too bossy."

"That's fair. Now what about planes and crowds?”

“Crowds. You can easily get lost." The patient said.

"If only my daughter had your mindset." Hill chuckled. “Heights and drowning?”

“Drowning."

“The fear of not knowing what happens next." Hill nodded. "How about snakes and vermin like rats?"

“Snakes. Some snakes can kill you with one bite."

"Not if you're quick enough to get help." Hill said. "Speaking of deadly, guns or knives?”

“Guns. Enough said."

“Gore or crows?”

“Crows."

The patient is startled by Hill as he slams his hand onto the desk.

“Oh-did I startle you? So sorry... you're doing very well...don't be nervous...”

Dr. Hill places a metronome onto the desk that repeatedly sways back and forth.

“Try to...speed up a bit. The more you rely on your instincts, the more honest your answers will be and the more enlightening you will find this experience.”

“Cockroaches or spiders?”

“Spiders.”

“Needles or thunderstorms?”

“Needles.”

“Clowns or zombies?”

“Zombies.”

Dr. Hill places his pen on the metronome on his desk, stopping it from ticking.

“This is very interesting. Thank you, for answering so...diligently.”

“Spiders, zombies and needles.” Hill chuckles. “That's some combination, sounds like a good Friday night.”

Hill looks at his watch. “Ah, well I'm afraid, once again we're out of time. But I promise we will talk again very soon.”

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Washington Estate Grounds | 8:13 PM

Chris

“Well well well, if it isn’t my right hand man, Christopher ‘Cochise’ Hartley." Josh said, hugging his best friend.

“Casanova, my man.”

“My dearest sisters.” He turned his attention to the twins.

The twins hugged him.

“Marvelous Mel.” He gave her a small salute.

“Hi Josh.” Melanie put her phone in her coat pocket.

“The brave, the bold...Lanshire twins.”

Hailey threw up rock horns.

“Rock on.”

”Sup, Josh.” Jordan said.

Josh turned his attention to the last individual: Sam. “And finally, the light in our lives, Samantha Giddings.”

“Hi, Josh.” She greeted him with a wave.

“Man, I feel like this mountain gets bigger every time I climb it." Chris said.

"Oh yeah? Feels the same to me." Josh responded, crossing his arms.

“Definitely feels the same, Chris.” Beth scoffed.

"Oh come on, you guys grew up here. It probably feels like it's shrinking." 

"I guess that's true." Josh conceded with a chuckle.

"When are you gonna install some cell towers up here? I'm getting withdrawals already." Chris held his phone above his head.

"If you’ve got a spare million lying around, I'll fix you right up." Josh replied.

"Funny you should say that...I think I left it in my other jacket." Chris said with a laugh.

“Whoops. Oh well.” Josh shrugged.

The group walks towards the steps of the lodge to see Matt and Ashley.

“Hey gang...you guys get up here okay?" Josh greeted the pair.

Matt stands up with a grunt. “Coulda done with some bellboys but hey, can’t get everything, right?”

“Yeah, it was pretty easy. It’s good seeing you all.” Ashley said cheerfully.

Chris follows Josh up the steps to the front door.

"Yo yo yo! We gonna get things moving up here or what?" Chris asked.

"Yeah man." Josh replied with a smirk turning to the door.

"So Matt and Em are a thing now, right?" 

"Yeah, it seems so." Josh nodded.

"I mean, what's Mike think of that?" Chris asked.

"I have a feeling Mike's already got his hands full... you know what I mean?" Josh answered.

“True.” Chris nodded.

“For Christ’s sake...Dammit...This freaking thing.” Josh groaned, trying to unlock the door.

"Is it iced?" Chris asked.

"What else, doofus?"

"Maybe there's another way in." Chris speculated.

"There are a million ways in. They're just all locked." Josh said.

"There's gotta be like… a window around the corner we can get open or something."

"Hold on, wait a second, are you saying we break in?" Josh asked.

"I don’t think it’s technically breaking in if you own the place, right?”

“Hey, not if I don't report you." Josh turned around.

"Umm..."

"Lead the way, Cochise." Josh said, extending his arm out in the direction of the side of the lodge.

“Aye aye, Captain Washington.” Chris playfully saluted, heading down the stairs and in front of Ashley.

"Hey Ash."

"Hi Chris!" She gave a tiny wave.

"So…how ya doin’?" He asked her.

"Mm…good! But…a little cold…" Ashley told him. “I think I could use some time curled up by the fire.”

“Yeah…that does sound pretty nice.” Chris nodded.

"Yeah…hopefully things run smoothly, y’know? I know it’s gonna be a little awkward."

“Yo, Cochise! You coming or what?” Josh called out.

“Coming!” Chris called back. “Well, gotta get this door unlocked. See you in a bit, hm?”

“Mhm.” Ashley nodded.Jordan walks over to Matt with a smug smirk. 

“Well if it isn’t my favorite star linebacker, Matt ‘The Muscle’ Taylor.” He said, shadowboxing him. “How’s it hangin’?”

"Pretty good, man, can’t complain, you?" Matt responded with a hug.

"Oh y’know, same old same old." Jordan said.

“Get up here safe?” Matt asked.

“Y’know it. No biggie for me.”

“Ain’t that right.” Matt nodded. “How’s Hannah?” 

“Y’know her. Same old Hannah.” Jordan said.

“Ain’t that the truth.”

“Oh so...uh you and Em...that’s happening?" Jordan asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Define happening." Matt playfully rolled his eyes.

"You know...like...dating?"

"A hundred percent, man. It was kinda unexpected but it’s been great. It’s only been going on for almost a month but I have hope for the future. Guess I’ll figure it out eventually, right?” Matt said.

Jordan smiled, giving him a pat on the shoulder. “Yeah, I guess I could see it like that. Well, it’s great seeing you, man.”

“Yeah. You too, man” Matt saluted.

Chris and Josh start walking to the side of the lodge.

“Ashley was looking pretty hot today, huh? She's like a "sleeper hit" kinda gal, you know?”

“Don’t you just wanna rip that parka right off her and make some snow angels?” Josh teased. "When are you gonna grow a pair and take her to the bone zone?" 

“Hey, cut it out, man–” Chris responded.

“I mean, if you don’t make your move, maybe some strapping man will.” Josh said. “I mean come on man. She practically spends her entire life with you as it is.”

"Yeah, well we're...friends." Chris rubbed the back of his neck.

“Just friends?” Josh raised an eager eyebrow.

“I mean...yeah.”

"Listen dude. Look around you. Look at these beautiful mountains. Do you see any parents? I mean can you imagine a more perfect, ripe scenario, just dripping with erotic possibilities? You and Ashley, alone at last...You've laid all the groundwork, you've been a perfect gentleman. Now you come in for the kill!" Josh said, brushing Chris' shoulders off.

"Maybe you're right." Chris said, nodding.

"You're a hunter, bro. No fear. No mercy. I mean she won't even know what hit her." Josh said, smirking.

"Alright, alright. I got it." Chris chuckled.

"Now, onto more pressing matters like how we’re planning on breaking into my parents' lodge." Josh said.

"Wait, I didn't say I had a plan."

"You sure sounded like you had a plan." Josh said.

“Did I?” Chris asked.

“You better deliver, Cochise, unless you prefer making out with frozen sculptures.” Josh laughed. 

“Aw…dammit…I’m getting pretty low on juice here. I just had to turn off my GPS.” Chris looked at his dying phone.

Josh facepalmed. “Here we go again.”

“I’m finally, like, outside, where I might actually use it-”

“Can you cool it on the phone talk, man?” Josh said.

“What? Why?”

“It’s pretty much all you talk about.” 

“Well, you know, I mean I can do all this stuff-”

“Well, you got an app that can get us into the lodge?” Josh asked.

“Nope.” Chris answered.

“Got an app that can get you laid?”

“Well, actually, there's this–” Chris started.

“Dude. You don't. The answer is that you don't.” Josh promptly cut him off.

“Let me borrow your phone.”

“What, no, dude. I don't think so.” Josh shook his head.

"Why not? I'm not gonna break it.”

“No. I'm not worried about you breaking it.”

“Lemme just see. I-I have this one thing I need to do, please.” Chris tried to reach for Josh’s vest pocket.

“Wha- Woah! Woah, what, you got the DTs, man.” Josh instinctively recoiled back.

“Yeah, but if I could just see it for a second, then.”

“WAIT! Seriously, look at you, you're like a junkie, dude.” Josh stepped back again.

“Phhhoooone, maaaan...Gotta get my aappppps on, maan...Turn on the GPS, gotta get a fix.”

“Hey, STAY BACK! WAIT!” Josh put his hands forward in front of Chris.

“Phone braaainsss!” Chris imitated a zombie.

“Ahhh!” Josh yelped.

“So can I?”

“No.” Josh shook his head.

“Fine. Let’s try to get in.” Chris looks around. “The power box should work as a stepping stool.”

"Well, well well, we got ourselves a thinker. Nice one." Josh joked, pulling it as Chris pushed it forward.

“Here we go.” Chris grunts, climbing on top of the power box and opening the window.

He climbs through the window, falling down onto the floor. “Oof.”

“Oh shit! Y’alright, dude?” Josh peeked his head in.

"Ugh...I'm okay! I should have paid more attention in climbing class."

"You mean gym?" 

"Yeah, you know, with the climbing up the rope." Chris said, getting up and dusting himself off.

“I think you should’ve paid more attention in school as a whole.”

The light to the garage suddenly bursts startling the pair.

"Did I do that?" Chris asked, smirking.

"No…I don't think so.” Josh said, digging in his pocket, grabbing a lighter and tossing it to Chris. “Here, use this."

“Ah...good old John Wayne. Haven’t seen this guy in a while.”

“Yeah, he comes when he’s called, Pilgrim.” Josh put on a strong mock Texan accent.

“Ride on, cowboy!” Chris matched his accent.

“Smoke 'em if ya got 'em!”

“Yippee-ki-yay, melon farmer!” Josh let out a war cry. 

The pair laughed at the interaction between one another.

"Whoa, Chris, I just got an awesome idea."

"Totally?" Chris’ eyes grew wide.

"Totally." 

"Yeah, well what is it?" Chris asked.

"Okay. So. I am pretty sure that I've got deodorant in one of the bathrooms... you could use that with the lighter." Josh started.

"I don't follow. How's a stick of deodorant gonna help?" Chris asked.

"Spray on. It's a can." Josh told him.

"Ohhh...yeah...Now I gotcha." Chris finally understood.

"Flamethrower." Josh said.

"Just like we used to do with the lil' army dudes." Chris exclaimed.

"Yup. The ones we melted. Just point the spray-can at the lighter then FWOOSH ." Josh explained to Chris.

"Bye bye frozen lock." Chris said.

"Bingo! Alright, so you got this. I'm gonna go sort something out. Are you up for a little hunting around in the dark?" Josh asked Chris in a hurry.

"Nope but I'll do it." Chris said.

"Godspeed, pilgrim." Josh saluted before dashing off.

The garage room was filled with multiple steel shelves, copious amounts of tool equipment, even a rideable lawnmower.

“All this stuff and nobody really comes up here a majority of the year.” Chris muttered.

He goes to his left and enters a closet area with more shelves inside.

Of all the things inside the room, a torn sheet of paper caught his eye. “So…what have we here?”

The Alberta Bugle

June 5th, 1996

EX-JANITOR CONVICTED OF ARSON

SWEARS REVENGE ON MOVIE MOGUL’S FAMILY

By Charlie Scott - Chief Reporter

Victor Milgram, 52, was yesterday sentenced to 16 years for aggravated arson committed on Blackwood Pines. Milgram was employed as the janitor of the mountain’s old hotel for 28 years. However, when horror movie mogul Robert Washington acquired the property, Milgram was subsequently fired.

In a sensational twist, the sentencing ended with an enraged Milgram screaming obscenities at Washington’s heavily pregnant wife, Melinda. Calling her a “fucking whore” and threatening to “get all of them (referring to the Washington family) and vowing to make them suffer.” Melinda had visibly struggled to maintain her composure throughout the case, and later claimed that though she was upset by Milgram’s threats, she had full faith in the legal system to keep her and her family safe.

“What the hell?’ Chris puts the fragment back down. “That’s pretty creepy.”

He exits the room and heads to the door leading into the actual lodge.

Entering and walking down the hall, a portrait of the Washingtons catches his eye.

“Huh, that’s cool.’

Down the hall, a door closes on its own. 

“Huh? What the hell was that?”

Chris carefully walks down the hall and approaches the door that seemingly closed. “Huh…that’s weird.”

Approaching the front door, he rattles the door knob to try and open it. 

Looking through the door window, he sees Sam and Ashley conversing with Jordan and Hannah as the others are sitting on the steps.

"WOOOooOOooooOOO!" He fools around, imitating a ghost.

"Hi Chris, very funny." Sam said.

"Aw, how'd you know it was me?" Chris asked.

“You’re literally the only one inside. At least I hope so.” Jordan said.

"Shouldn't you be…getting the lock open or something?" Sam asked.

"On it!” Chris said, doing a salute and heading towards the Great Room.

“Good old, Washington Lodge.”

Chris enters the dining room and finds an answering machine. “I don’t suppose Josh’ll mind me being a little snoop.”

He presses the central-most button and an automated voice comes through.

“One new message: New Message”

“Hi Mrs. Washington, this is Sergeant Tait again. It's bad news, I'm afraid. We've been through the case files, and there's nothing we can do. He's a free man. We don't have the legal power to restrict his movement. I know it's not what you wanted to hear, so call me if you want to know more.”

“Huh. That’s odd.”

Chris heads upstairs to the bathroom. “Alright, enough of this investigatory mumbo jumbo. Let’s see what Josh is talking about.” He muttered, entering the bathroom.

He crouches down and opens the cabinet, seeing the can of deodorant. “Ah. There we go.” As he reaches for the can, a furry creature scurries out past him. "AHH! SON OF A-! What the fuck!”

“Ahh, perfect." Chris said, looking in his hand to see he was holding the spray-on deodorant.

“Jeez, what’s taking him so long?” Beth asked, tapping her foot impatiently.

“Probably got lost.” Melanie chuckled.

“I wouldn’t be surprised. It is a big ass lodge.” Hailey said, slinging an arm around Beth’s shoulder.

"Hurry up, Chris! We're freezing our buns off out here!" Ashley called out.

"I'm on it." He responded, beginning to thaw the door handle and open the door.

"Jeez, that's hot! Thank you, thank you thank you, I'll be here all week.” Chris took a bow before the little critter scared him once again. "EEEK! Jeez! Crap that thing freaked me out."

"What was it? Are you okay?” Ashley asked him.

"It was like a bear or a tiger or something." Chris answered.

"Aww, it was just a cute little baby wolverine!" Sam said, laughing in a cutesy voice.

"Baby?" Chris said.

"Don't worry, buddy, you're gonna be a big boy soon." Josh joked, jogging up the stairs.

“Thank you, Chris.” Hannah said with a smile.

“Thank you, Chriiiis.” Josh mockingly repeated.

Hannah gave him a look of annoyance.

The group entered the lodge.

"Ah. Home, sweet home." Josh said, twirling around.

"Sweet is not the word I'd use." Matt said, unease in his voice as he set Emily’s luggage down.

"I second that.” Jordan said.

"Oh my gosh it's so good to be inside. Even if it's still kinda freezing in here." Ashley said, rubbing her hands together.

"I'll get a fire going." Josh said, walking over to the fireplace and kneeling down to set the fire up.

"This place barely looks any different." Melanie said.

"Nobody's been up here. Not even Mom or Dad. " Josh said.

"Not a lot of action up here obviously." Chris said.

"Nope, absolutely correct." Josh said. 

“Alright Josh, I put the camera in the basement.” A voice said behind them.

The group turned around to see a girl their age approaching.

"About time you're back, I was starting to think you got gobbled up by some little gremlins down there.” Josh jokingly said.

“I sure hope there aren’t any little creatures down there.” The girl said.

The group awkwardly stood, awaiting Josh to introduce the girl in front of them.

“Oh! Right. Where's my manners? Guys, meet Marceline.”

Marceline was a slim, lightly tanned girl decked out in various accessories ranging from metal necklaces to rings. Her makeup. Her clothes. All a black with the exception of her nails which were white.

Marceline gave a shy wave.

“You know…if you squint hard enough she kinda looks like Hannah if she stayed in Hot Topic for too long.” Chris said.

Everyone, including Josh, looked at Chris then to Marceline and Hannah.

“Will you all stop looking at me?” Hannah said, looking freaked out.

“Anyways, enough mirror-gazing. Marcie, these are my friends. Hopefully, they’re nice enough to you to become your friends as well.”

Marceline nodded.

“That's our wood-chopping master, Jordan and his rockstar sister, Hailey. Maybe you two’ll get along.”

Jordan threw up a peace sign while Hailey did a ‘Silent Sup’

“That’s Sam.”

“Hello.” Sam waved with a smile.

“That’s Melanie.”

“This is my best buddy, Cochise or simply Chris.” Josh wrapped an arm around his shoulder.

“This is our resident bookworm, Ashley.”

“That’s Matt. He’s our resident jock. He looks intimidating but he’s really sweet.”

Matt did a light wave from his seat.

“And these goofballs are my dearest sisters, Hannah and Beth.” Josh slung both of his arms around his sisters’ shoulders.

“I thought there were more.” Marceline crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. “I only count 11 in the room.

“Oh, there are. They’re just late.” Josh smirked.

Within that very moment, Leon and Joseph entered the lodge.

"For Christ’s sake. It’s colder in here than it is outside." Leon said.

“No kidding.” Joey rubbed his hands together.

“Make that thirteen.” Josh smirked at Marceline.

“There go my two deputies.” Jordan walked towards Joey and Leon putting them both in a headlock.

“C’mon man, my hair!” Leon tried to pull away from his grasp. “Dammit!”

“You’re killing circulation here, dude.” Joey said, gasping for air.

Jordan let go of the two and gave them a pat on their backs.

“Really, dude? The first thing you do is try to kill us as soon as we step into the place?” Leon rubbed his throat.

Melanie stepped forward and smiled at Leon. “Hi, Leon.”

Leon froze, his heart rate quickening. “H-Hey, Mel.”

Hannah and Jordan gave each other a smirk at the interaction.

“Woah…”

“Welcome to the Washington Lodge, my Aussie friend.” Josh said, slinging an arm around Joey’s shoulder.

“You weren’t kidding…this place is massive. You guys even have a chandelier?” Joey said, amazed.

“That’s what being the children of a celebrity gets you. Massive lodges and chandeliers in your living room.”

“Killer…”

“Oh! This is Marceline. She’s a friend of mine.” Josh introduced.

Joseph’s jaw practically dropped when his gaze landed upon Marceline.

Leon and Jordan both silently laughed at his reaction.

Marceline shifted uncomfortably as Joseph continued to stare.

“Alright, buddy. That’s enough staring.” Jordan put an arm around Joey’s shoulder and shook him a bit. “Sorry about him. He’s still getting used to this place.”

"Uh. Yeah. Great to meet you." Joey cleared his throat, clearly embarrassed.

“Alright!” Beth clapped. “Do a roll call, Josh.” 

“What are we? Five?” Josh chuckled.

“Actually I’m six.” Chris joked.

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Great Room | 8:26 PM

Matt

“What’s up, party people!” Mike said, walking in.

“Heeey!” Jessica said.

“Hey!” Chris waved.

“Sup guys, you’re just in time.” Josh greeted the pair. “That’s Marceline.”

Mike waved to the girl while Jessica looked her up and down.

“Anyways, make yourself at home, bro.” Josh said.

“Will do.” Mike said, saluting.

“Yeah, Come on in. Take a load off. Have whatever you want.” Matt spoke, stepping to Mike. “You just take whatever you want anyways, right?”

“Woah, easy there, cowboy.” Mike said, taken aback.

“Mike, what the hell were you doing with Emily out on the trail?” Matt firmly asked, remaining calm.

“What?”

“I saw you and Em. Through the telescope.” Matt said.

Jessica raised an eyebrow, stopping in her tracks to listen.

“Before? We just ran into each other. It'd been a while so we hugged and I thought I’d say hello. Is that against the law?” Mike explained.

“Right…yeah. I’m sure that’s all it was. I overreacted, that’s my bad. This cold weather’s probably starting to get to my head. Been in it too long.” Matt apologized.

“Nah, man. I get it. Don’t worry about it.” Mike said.

“We cool?” Matt asked.

“Yeah, yeah. Totally. No pressure.” Mike assured Matt.

“Cool.” Matt said, heading back to his spot and sitting down.

Mike heads to the couch and sits next to Jessica, slinging an arm over her shoulder, beginning to make out with her.

Walking into the lodge, Emily immediately notices the pair.

“Oh my god…that is so gross. Are you trying to swallow his face whole?” She says out loud, crossing her arms.

“This is gonna get good. I should’ve brought popcorn with me.” Joey whispered to Leon which resulted in an eyeroll. 

“Em…” Matt said, standing up.

“I mean seriously? Can she be any more obvious? Nobody wants in on your territory, honey!” Emily said.

“Excuse me, did you say something?” Jessica mockingly replied, standing up.

“Oh, did you not hear me? Was your sluttiness too loud?” Emily laughed.

“Sounds like someone's bitter she didn't make the cut.” Jessica antagonized. 

“Yeah. It’s all a big cattle call with that dreamboat. Congrats, you're top cow!” Emily said.

“Cuts real deep calling Miss Homecoming a cow.” Jessica said.

“Oh please. People just felt bad for you because you’re too stupid to know it.” Emily insulted.

“You clearly have no idea what people think of you.” Jessica spat back. “This bitch has to be on crack or something.”

“Maybe because I’m not on crack and I can see what you’re doing.” Emily crossed her arms.

“Well maybe if you weren’t spying on us every chance you get…”

“I don’t have to spy on you when you’re clearly showing off your tongue halfway down his throat.” Emily said.

“Em, come on…” Matt pleaded.

“Shut up, Matt!” Emily spat at him.

“Stay out of it, you dumb oaf!” Jessica insulted him.

“Hey, watch it!” Emily pointed at Jessica.

“Oh you're the only one who can put him down? No one else can play with your toys?” 

“You're such a bitch!”

“Hey, you’re making everyone uncomfortable, Jess.” Matt said.

“Jealous much? Is Emily too frigid for you too?” Jessica said.

“Wait-Hey-! That’s uncalled…Look-” Matt said.

“Whatever. I don't give a damn what you think.” Jessica spat.

“At least I can think. 4.0, bitch. Honor roll. Suck on that when you're trying to sleep your way into a job.” Emily brags.

“Who needs grades when you've got all the natural advantages you can handle?” Jessica said, flaunting her body.

“Yeah, you’re clearly taking advantage of it.”

“You couldn't buy a moldy loaf of bread with your skanky ass.” Jessica continued to insult Emily.

“Are you serious? Do you think that's insulting?” Emily asked.

“I think you’re insulting.” Jessica placed her hands on her hips. “To my eyes!”

“What happened to you, Jess? You never used to be the biggest bitch on the western seaboard.”

“Come on, you’re obviously just jealous.” Jessica laughed.

“Jealous? If you think I’d ever be jealous of the girl who slept with the entire football team to be head cheerleader then you’re dumber than you look, Jessica.” Emily insulted her.

“Sleeping with the whole football team? Yikes. Wouldn’t that mean that Muscle Man over there got a piece as well?” Jessica asked. “And, please spare us the goody-two shoes act, I heard about your little mathlete parties!”

“You’re just never satisfied, are you? Well, Michael can have you and all your crabs.” Emily said. “And for the record, Matt only likes top of the line and I’m just that, sweetie.”

“Oh, burn...I can’t help it if guys find me attractive!”

Emily scoffs. “Rubbing your tits on their shoulders during study hall is real classy, slut.”

“Stop! This is out of hand. There's no reason to fight like this!” Matt pleaded.

“Yeah, Emily! Why are you picking fights over your ex boyfriend? Huh?” Jessica said.

“Jessica!” Matt said boldly, clearly tired of the fighting. “You need to shut your mouth!”

“No, you're the one who needs to keep your nose out of other people's business, Matthew!” Jessica said to Matt.

“I'm about to get right up in your business, you bitch!” Emily said, stepping forward.

“Are we about to get real? Cause I am down to get real.” Jessica said, walking up to Emily, clearly ready for a fight.

“Alright! That’s ENOUGH!” Leon yelled, cutting right between Emily and Jessica.

He looked between the two of them. “THIS…this is NOT helping and this sure as shit isn’t what anyone wanted.”

Josh stood up. “Leon’s right. If none of us can get along for ten minutes then maybe we need a little break, right? Mike, why don’t you check out that guest cabin that I told you about.”

“Yeah. Yeah alright.” Mike said, getting up and reaching out to Jessica. “C’mon, wanna go do that?”

Leon stepped back.

“Psh, any place without that whore.” Jessica spat in Emily’s direction.

“Are you kidding me? I’M the whore?!” Emily yelled.

“It’s right up the trail.” Josh told the pair before they walked out with a sigh.

The room was in awe after what transpired.

“Well, that was something, huh?” Melanie said.

Matt imitated a head explosion. “Glad that’s over.” 

“Yeah.” Josh agreed, kneeling back to the fireplace.

“So…uh Josh, why don’t we get that fire going?”

“Uh Matt, where’s my bag?” Emily interjected.

“What bag?” Matt asked, walking over to her.

“My bag! The little bag with the pink pattern! The one I got on Rodeo. Matt, are you listening? Oh my god, don’t you remember? Next to that Italian shoe place where I got the stilettos and you knocked over the rack while you were drooling all over that girl at the counter.” Emily said, giving him a walk down memory lane.

“Well I mean, she was asking about my letterman jacket.” Matt explained.

“Right, because she gave a shit about your ‘designer’ letterman jacket.” Emily said, in air quotes.

“Why do you hate my jacket so much?” Matt asked.

“Matt, I need my bag!” Emily said, crossing her arms.

“Oh my god, Em. Maybe you just forgot it.” 

“Do you seriously think I’d forget my bag? Do you?” Emily asked.

“I um…Guess not.” Matt gave up.

“You must’ve left it down by the cable car station.” Emily said. “C’mon, hun. We’ll be back soon.”

Matt sighed. “Then we can get warm?”

“We can get very warm.” Emily assured him.

“Ok. Ok, let’s go.” He said, following Emily out of the lodge and back into the cold.

“Now that that’s over, I’m gonna go take a bath.” Sam said, heading to the upstairs bathroom.”

“Crap! Crap, crap, crap, crap!” Josh repeatedly muttered.

“What is it?” Chris asked.

“Hey, um...Mike and Jess are gonna need this.” Josh held up a key. “They're gonna need it. I'll be back in two seconds.”

“Uh yeah. I’ll hold the fort down, I guess.” Chris nodded as Josh hurriedly walked towards the kitchen.

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Washington Estate Grounds | 8:35 PM

Jessica

“Exiled.” Mike said, sighing.

"Sexiled." Jessica quips.

“Works for me.” Mike said with a chuckle.

“Brr... How far is this "cabin" anyway?” Jessica asks.

“This ‘cabin’ is the coziest, most romantic love den you will ever lay your eyes upon.” Mike states.

“Psh... if we ever make it.” Jessica scoffs.

“I have a feeling luck’s on our side.” Mike said.

“Play your cards right and maybe you'll get lucky.” Jessica teases.

Josh opens the door and pokes out of the doorway. 

"Hey! Pornstars! You're gonna need these." He said, throwing the keys to the cabin to Jessica.

"Pornstars?"

“I'd pay to see it.” Josh said, smirking.

“Uh, gross.” Jessica said.

“Joking, anyways sorry to kick you out like that.” Josh apologized.

“No worries, man.” Mike waved a hand.

“I'm sure you'll find ways to entertain yourselves.” Josh joked.

“Mhm...you have fun with the peanut gallery.” Jessica said.

“Pow!” Josh imitates shooting himself. “Oh! Almost forgot. Gotta fire up the generator so you can see where you're going. It's dark out there.”

"Alright. Roger that." Mike said as Josh went back inside the lodge.

"I think Josh was flirting with me." Jessica teases Mike.

“Mmkay, want to invite him up with us?” Mike teases back.

“Wait...really?”

"What?! No! Are you crazy?" Mike said, giving Jessica a weird look.

“What? You asked, I answered.” Jess responded.

“I wasn’t expecting you to actually take me seriously and say that though.”

“Oh well. We move forward.” Jess shrugged, walking down the stairs.

Mike rubs his face in sheer disbelief.

"Hey, Hot lips. Phone-booth?"

"Right.” Mike said. “Read my mind.”

Jessica hands the phone to Mike as he prepares for a selfie.

"Okay." Mike said as the camera flashed.

"Oh Em Gee, this is perfect! We're like, the cutest couple!" Jessica said.

"Damn. You should be a model." Mike jokes.

"You keep that camera handy and maybe I'll let you start my portfolio..." Jessica smirked. “At the cabin.”

"Wink!" Mike said, smirking. “Noted.”

“Brr. It is freezing out here.” Jessica said, adjusting her coat.

“Now that’s something I can help you with.” Mike flirtily said.

“And how’re you gonna do that?” Jessica asked, intrigued.

“Eh, I’ve got a few things in mind.” Mike smugly said, following the girl.

“Is that so?”

“If the customer isn’t satisfied, it’s always money back guaranteed.” Mike said.

“The product better be as good as your advertising then.” Jessica replied.

The pair walk past a tree with a plaque drilled into it.

PRIVATE PROPERTY

WASHINGTON ESTATE

“Y’know, I didn’t take Josh as the type to like girls with dark aesthetics.” Jessica remarked.

“You never know with Josh. Maybe they’re just friends.” Mike said.

“You’re telling me Josh of all people has friends outside of us?” Jessica raised an eyebrow.

“I mean who wouldn’t wanna be friends with the son of a famous horror movie director?”

“Ditto, I guess.” Jessica continued forward.

“Ugh…Emily’s as dumb as she looks if she thinks she can cut in on what we’ve got going on. Maybe if we’re lucky, she’ll try to follow us out here and get eaten by a bear.” 

“Ah…Yeah…She’s a handful but maybe ease up on her, she’s still kinda torn up from being canned.” Mike said.

“Um, hello? That’s not my problem, Mike and it’s sure as shit not your problem, either.” Jessica said.

“No, I mean, of course not. I'm just saying it's not worth kicking her when she's down. I mean...I'd rather spend my time gettin' down with you. You see what I did there? I did that...for you.” Mike said.

“Yeah. Okay. But she better stay down, is all I'm saying.” Jessica said. “That reminds me, what was all that muscle flexing with you and Matt?”

“Dude was getting all territorial around Em. What am I not allowed to talk to her now that he's screwing her?”

“What’d you two talk about when you saw her?” She asked.

“We just…caught up. That was it. Nothing more.” Mike answered.

Jessica crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow.

“Look…you don’t have to believe me. That’s your choice.”

“I do. I just don’t want to get my heart broken is all.”

“Look...I’m here with you. Not Emily.” He stepped closer to her.

She looked up at him and smiled. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”

"Charm for days.” He chuckled.

“Careful now...your charm might be working a little too much.”

Approaching the gate, Mike presses the button only to discover it’s locked. “Huh. Guess this thing needs juice or something.”

“Didn't Josh say there was a generator?”

“Yeah. It should be over here.” Mike said, walking towards the shed.

Mike opens the latch and flips the switch. “Boom! Nice one Mikey.”

“Check this out.” Mike says, pulling the cord twice and the lights outside turn on.

“Woo! You are a wizard!” Jessica said.

“Kazam, the gates shall open.” He says, lifting the locking barrier and opening the door.

“Pretty good, right?” Jessica asks.

“Yeah, totally! This is...awesome.” He says checking out Jessica’ butt.

“Awwww yeah! I bring the hits! Are you psyched yet? You don't look psyched yet!“ Jessica said, pulling out her phone and beginning to play music.

“I am so psyched right now!” Mike answered.

“It's like a little adventure... a sexcapade.” Jessica said.

“Fuh!”

The pair walk up a flight of rocky stairs and see broken police tape.

Jessica stops in her tracks. “Police tape…”

“Must be from that investigation that’s still going on with those missing people.” Mike said.

“You'd think they'd clean it up by now.” Jessica said.

“Well, they never closed the investigation.” Mike said. “It has been going on for a little over a year after all.”

“Okay, now I'm getting the creeps.” Jessica said just as a scream in the distance is heard.

“Um Mike…Did you hear that?”

“I mean…I heard...something.” Mike said.

The pair continue forward and approach a massive tree blocking their path forward.

“Ah...damn. I don't think we can get up to the cabin with the path blocked like this.” Mike said.

“Oh no way am I going back to the lodge a.k.a. wax museum to drink hot chocolate with Emily. You know what? Fuck it. We're adventurous. We will find another way around.” Jessica says as a barrier breaks and she falls down a ledge. “WHOA OHH- AHHH!”

“JESS! Fuck! Hey, Jessica!” Mike yelled.

“Yep! Hey! I’m ok!” Jessica assured, dusting herself off.

“Holy crap, you scared the hell out of me.” Mike said.

“How do you think I felt?” Jessica said.

“Er, you didn't hit your head or anything?” Mike asks.

“As far as I can tell I still have all seven of my limbs!”

“Uh, yeah. Can you get out?”

“I don't know. I can hardly see anything down here!”

“Alright, Jess, there's a cart, I think if you can push it, you can get by.”

“Alright, okay lemme just try.” Jessica says, struggling to push the cart forward.

“It's too heavy!” She calls back to Mike.

“Maybe you already loosened it a bit.” He replied.

Jessica attempts to push the cart once again but fails. “Hey, Michael, I'm like, pretty ripped and all but I don't think I can move it. Any other bright ideas?”

“Lemme think.” Mike said.

“Hey so...babe? You see the little gap down there? Between that cart and the wall?” Mike suggested.

“That tiny little gap?” Jessica asked.

“Yeah, maybe you can just, you know, shimmy through it or something.” Mike said.

“Ahh...I admire your confidence in my physique but I don't think "the ladies" are gonna fit.” Jessica joked.

“Ohhh...With the...Right. Okay. Gotcha.” Mike stumbled on his words.

“Okay. So why don't you either toss that light or, you know, be a hero and jump down here to assist me?” Jessica advised.

“Alright. Don't move. I'm comin' in!” He said jumping down.

“Better hurry up before some other hunky beefcake gets here!”

“Alright. Help me move it, help me move it.” He said.

Jessica nodded in agreement as they both pushed the cart.

“When I imagined us grunting together, this is not what I pictured.” He joked.

“Good one.” Jessica laughs at the joke.

As they venture further down the cavern, a cart rolls towards them.

“Ah shit.” Mike says, stopping the cart. “Woah woah woah woah!”

“Holy crap! Oh my gosh, are you okay?” Jessica asked.

“Ah... Yeah. Yeah, I'm fine.” Mike said, dusting himself off.

“Almost ate shit, dearest Michael.” Jessica laughed.

“Did not.” Mike denied.

“Sure you didn’t.” Jessica teased him as she continued forward.

“Woah nellie, this place is giving me the willies. And not the good kind of willies.” Jessica said, shivering as she observed her surroundings.

“Can I offer you a little comfort and reassurance?” Mike flirtily asked.

“Save it for the cabin, buster.” Jessica replied as they headed up the stairs.

A large plank of wood falls in front of their pathway.

“Ahh! Ho! Shit!”

“AHH!” Jessica screams.

“You alright?” Mike asked, grabbing ahold of her shoulder.

“Yeah...Close one.”  Jessica responded. 

“I don't think this place is up to code.” Mike said.

“Yeah, I'm thinking it's time to go.” Jessica agreed.

The pair see a mystical symbol drawn on a wall, surrounded by dreamcatchers and a deer skull.

“Whoa. This place is like…super historical.” Mike said.

“Holy bat cave.” She replied.

“It's gotta be Native American, right?”

“I doubt the miners were getting their art and crafts on, Mike.” Jessica laughed.

“I mean…it looks like a shrine or something.” Mike continued.

“A shrine to what?” Jessica asked.

“Who knows.” He answered.

Moving forward, Mike finds a danger map of the mines. “Jesus…This place is a real fixer upper.” 

“You can say that again.” Jessica muttered.

The pair come to an exit out of the mines.

“Finally! A little ray of hope!” Jessica said with a sigh of relief.

Exiting the mines and walking up the stairs, the pair see the cabin in the distance.

“Well well, when Josh said ‘cabin’ I pictured pilgrims.”Jessica said, putting her hands on her hips. 

 “Wait ‘till you see the Lincoln Bedroom.” Mike said.

“Oh, are you planning on getting all presidential on me?” Jessica asked. 

“Eh, wanna take a ride on Air Force One?” Mike asked. 

“Alright, alright, save it for the stump speech, buddy.” 

“Oooh, a telescope!” Jessica said, looking into it. “Gonna look at the trees...gonna look at the clouds... gonna look at the cabi-...Uh. Whoa.”

Jessica takes a step back from the telescope.

“Y'alright?” Mike asked, stepping closer.

“I just saw someone at the cabin.”

“Okayyy? Let me see.” Mike said, looking into the telescope for himself seeing nothing. “Sampling the ol' eggnog again babe? It's just us up here.”

“Ah, maybe.” She muttered.

“Hey Jess? Stay close by, okay?” Mike said, examining a sign with all the animals on the mountain.

“What's up?” Jessica asked.

“Ah...this posting says there's some brown bears up here sometimes.” Mike said.

“Oh Michael! I have the BEST idea!” Jessica said.

“What?” Mike raised an eyebrow.

“Let's go hug a bear. Come on. Please. Come on.” Jessica said, giving him puppy dog eyes.

“Uh...yeah…Let's not hug a bear.” Mike said, opening the gate and allowing her to go through first. 

“Aw, c’mon.”

“I don’t think being mauled by a bear would help me get elected into office one day.”

“President Michael James Munroe. I mean you do have his name by technicality. You’d be the second president with the last name ‘Munroe’ although his name was spelled with an O and not a U.”

“Oh wow. Someone knows their history.” Mike said, impressed.

“I’m not the stereotypical dumb blonde, y’know. I do pay attention in class.” Jessica beamed with pride.

“I can see that.”

“Maybe one day I’ll get to be the First Lady of the United States to accompany my Commander in Chief.”

“Maybe. You never know time will te-!”

A bird flies out, startling Mike. “EEK!”

“Watch out, bird-brain.” Jessica laughed.

“I was just... just answering its mating call.” Mike said, trying to play it off.

“Wow, you're easy.”

“Yeah. Got a lotta love to give.” He jokes.

Jessica chuckles, walking away from Mike. 

“I was scared...” He murmurs under his breath.

Further traversing down the path, the pair approach a fallen tree blocking the path forward.

“Goddammit Josh, couldn't you have at least cleared out the path before sending us up here?” Mike groans 

“Really?

“What?”

“I didn't figure you for the glass half empty type.” Jessica said.

“You got a better idea?” Mike asked.

“Stand back, Debbie Downer.” Jessica said, climbing on top of the tree trunk. 

“Show off!” Mike booed her.

“Hey Mike. You got something on your face.” 

Mike touches his face as Jessica throws a snowball at it. “Boom!” 

“Okay, okay.” Mike said, making a snowball of his own. “Well. If that's how it's gonna be.” 

Mike looks back up ready to throw the snowball but discovers that Jessica is missing.

“Jess?”

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Bathroom | 8:56 PM

Sam

Sam sat on the edge of the tub adjusting the taps of the bathtub.

"Sammy!" Josh calls out.

"Whaaaaat?" Sam calls back.

"You wanna help me get this fire going?" He asked.

"I was just getting into the bath."

"Oh...well do you need any help with that?" Josh asked her.

"Hardy har."

"Wow Josh. Very charming." Jordan said.

"What? I'm just tryna be helpful." Josh responded.

“How about you be helpful and heat this damn place up.” Beth said.

“Jeez, I forget how whiny my sisters can be when they need me to do something.” Josh smirked.

“I will toss you into that fire, Joshua.” Beth threatened.

Sam opens the hot water tap of the bath and touches it to see that there's no hot water.

"Alright, Josh. Let's see if you know how to hook up the hot water in your big fancy lodge." She exited the bathroom.

"Come on…" Josh groaned.

“Are you sure you don’t need a hand, dude?” Chris asked.

“This isn’t my first barbecue, alright? I’ve got it.” Josh responded.

"How long do you think it'll take him?" Chris whispers to Ashley.

"My money's on blankets for everyone.” Ashley responded.

“I can hear you, y’know.” Josh looked over his shoulder.

"You can do it, man. We believe in you." Jordan said in an accent.

"Yeah! Totally! Woo!" Ashley cheered.

"Let's go Jo-osh, let's go!" Hannah begins a chant.

Sam walks down the stairs into the Great Room.

"Alright, peanut gallery, I got an idea for you two." Josh turned around to look at Ashley and Chris. “The rest of you…do whatever.”

"What?" Ashley asked, intrigued.

"Okay, well I am pretty sure that somewhere in this crazy place we used to have...a spirit board." Josh said.

"A what?" Ashley's eyes widened as she heard that.

"Wow, you have a spirit board?" Chris asks.

"Pretty cool, right?"

"Are you saying...we should have a séance? Ashley asked.

"Those things are a joke, man. They don't do shit." Chris said.

"No way bro. The girls and I used to do it all the time." Josh said, smirking.

“True!” Beth said from the couch.

"Hey Josh, I think no hot water is a major oversight, don't ya think?" Sam said.

"Yeah yeah, just gotta fire up the boiler. It's in the basement. You guys see if you can find the spirit board while I help out our dearest Sam here." Josh said to them.

"Chris, let's go find it!" Ashley said. “It'll be like a scavenger hunt!”

"Ummm...okay...guess so." Chris said, standing up and following behind the red-headed girl.

"Rad. You're not gonna regret it." Josh threw up a pair of finger guns.

“I almost forgot you two were still here honestly.” Josh teased Beth and Hailey, who were still cuddled up on the couch.

“Hilarious.” Hailey rolled her eyes.

“Anyways. I’ll be back. Gonna fire up this boiler. Get some heat in this place.” Josh said.

“Hurry up then, Josh. It’s freezing!” Beth said. “Hailey only gives off enough warmth, y’know.”

Josh mimicked talking with his hand.

“Keep testing me, Josh.”

“Alright, alright.” Josh turned to Sam. "Up for a ride-along?" 

"Sure." Sam said, following behind Josh.

"Hey, you notice how I gave Chris and Ashley a mission together? I was thinking they could use some ‘alone’ time. I just wish Chris would go for it. He's so paralyzed in thinking she's gonna shoot him down." Josh chuckled as he walked down the stairs.

"They are very sweet together. I wish they'd just freakin' get on with it already." Sam said.

"I swear they just need like...something to bond over, y'know? Some sort of traumatic event to send them into each other's arms. I mean at this rate they'll be in the geriatric ward before Chris makes a move.” Josh said, grabbing a flashlight from a drawer and opening the door leading to the basement.

“You know, Sam…” Josh started to speak.

“Yes, Josh?”

“I just wanted to say…It really means a lot to me that everyone came back this year and that….you came, Sam.” He said, giving her a light smile.

“Josh. We're here for you. I’m here for you. Really. Whatever you need. Whenever. We're all gonna make it through this. Together.”

“Um...I want us to have a good time, you know…” He said.

“I'll be honest, it's definitely weird being back here... But I think it'll help us all put everything behind us.” Sam said.

The pair begin to walk down the stairs into the basement.

“Watch your step.” He said, reaching for her hand.

“I think I can handle a little old set of stairs, mister.” She snarkily replied.

“As you wish, fair maiden.”

“I think Ashley’s fantasy stories are starting to rub off on you.” Sam teased.

“I do have to admit Ash has a pretty good taste in fiction.” Josh shrugged as he walked around the wooden shelves to approach the boiler. “Sorry to drag you down into the bowels of our big spooky lodge.”

“Just get me some hot water and I'll be super-fine.” Sam replied.

“I mean I wouldn't want you coming down here on your own, you know?” He said.

“Well it's...definitely creepy down here.” Sam muttered, looking around.

“Yep. Not a place to be on your own.” Josh said, fixated on the boiler cabinet.

Looking around the area, Sam notices a baseball bat and goes to pick it up imitating a batter. “What's this doing here? Is this yours?”

“You bet it's mine. I used to play ball with my old man all the time. Of course this was before he got too busy to hang out with his only son. Oh well, save it for the couch, right?” Josh says as he sets the bat on the ground.

“Must be pretty rough playing baseball out in all that snow though.”

“No, it wasn't in the winter, silly. I mean, we'd come up in the summer and we would have the best time. The whole family was there. It was some serious competition out there on the big lawn.” He said, smirking.

“I bet Beth put up some big numbers.”

“Okay, lemme see what I can do with this old hot water machine.” He says, walking back to the water machine. “Here, can you...can you hold this?”

“Sure.” She said, grabbing the flashlight from his hand.

A noise down the hall catches Sam’s attention. “What was that?” 

“What was what? Just shine it here so I can see what I'm doing.” Josh urged. “Alright, first things first: we gotta increase the water pressure before we get the boiler fired up.”

“Hm. Sounds kinda complicated.” Sam replied.

“No, it’s actually pretty simple. You just flip the switch and wait for the light to come on before you press the button.”

Flipping the switch, Sam waits for the light to turn green then presses the button. The sound of the boiler follows shortly after. “Whoa!”

“That’s more like it. Alright! Five, girl!”

Sam and Josh high five.

“And there we are. There’s your hot water, Sammy.” Josh said, closing the boiler cabinet.

“Perfect.” Sam said. “Thank you.”

“Anytime.” Josh took a lazy bow.

A noise startles the blonde. “What the hell was that?”

“Could be a lot of things...and none of them nice..." Josh stated, creeping up on Sam, running his fingers along her arm.

"Hey, quit it, putz.” Sam said, swatting his hand away.

“I'm just...I’m just "Joshing" ya.” Josh smirked, with a point.

“Har har har.” Sam laughed.

“Man, You were really freaked out.” Josh said.

She didn't like the creepy atmosphere of the basement, let alone any basement but she felt more safe with Josh by her side. She always liked the back and forth banter between Josh and herself. It made her feel more confident, but then again, it was Josh who she was doing it with.

“I was not scared.” Sam proclaimed, crossing her arms across her chest.

“Oh, no? You just jumped because you wanted to squeeze in some aerobics?” Josh asked in a teasing tone.

“Oh my god, you were totally freaked out too!” Sam accused. “You're as white as a sheet!”

“What? No!” Josh proclaimed. “C’mon. I've been down here enough. This place makes all kinds of sounds. I mean, a big old lodge has gotta belch out sometimes, right?”

“Welp, I guess I should get that bath going.”

“Fair enough.” Josh nodded.

As Sam began to walk away, he lightly grabbed her wrist. “Sam?" He softly said.

"What is it now, Josh? You gonna be 'Joshing' me again?" she asked, sarcasm in her voice.

"No, I...need to talk to you about something…if that’s ok with you…" He softly chuckled.

Josh wasn’t a very vulnerable person so this really got Sam's attention, knowing he was serious about whatever he needed to get off of his chest.

“Of course. It’s always been ok with me.”

"I've been thinking for a while on this, and..." Josh started.

She tilted her head, trying to figure out what he was going to say.

“I really...Jeez...this is harder than I anticipated.” He huffed.

Their eyes met one another.

He suddenly grabbed her by the waist and brought her in for a kiss.

Her eyes widened in shock as she felt herself slipping deeper into the action.

He quickly pulled away. "I am sorry, Sammy."

Sam covered her lips with her fingers, trying to piece together what the hell had just happened. "Wha..." 

A slight blush tainted to her face as she thought more and more about the sudden moment.

"Sam. You have no idea how sorry I am about that. I-I didn't mean to. It just-" Josh practically freaked out.

Sam grabbed the collar of Josh's shirt, pulling him in for another kiss, this time more passionate than the last.

Their hearts began racing as Sam pushed her chest against his.

They parted their lips as they continued to stare down into each other's eyes.

"I've...always wanted this...I've always wanted you, Sam." He said.

“I know, Josh.” She simply said. “I know…”

She continued to look the young man in his eyes. It was almost as if she’d seen a twinkle in those big green eyes. She’d always wondered how he was the only one of the Washingtons to inherit green eyes.

She had liked him, maybe even loved him for years after all. Every time Hannah invited her over to hang out, she couldn’t resist the temptation to usually bother Josh, who more than likely had Chris over as well.

She had always thought about a future with Josh, the only blockade was her fear. It always seemed to creep up on her every time she wanted to express her love for him.

In that very moment, she put her foot down and took initiative with her emotions.

“Josh, I love you. Hell, I’ve loved you for years and I realize now that I shouldn’t hide it any longer. Everyone knows that these feelings exist between both of us. We both know it’s a running gag at this point. I really do want to try…For us.”

Josh was taken aback by her words. He’d never seen her this…forward. It frankly threw him for a loop. He was beyond stunned. All he could really imagine was the amount of times the group had joked about the dynamics of their relationship.

He thought back to everyone’s comments about the relationship they had.

“Be serious now, Josh. You love her. She loves you.”  - Jordan

“The two of you are made for each other, Josh.”  - Beth

"Josh and Sammy sitting in a tree. K-I-S-S-I-N-G." - Hannah

“C’mon, Josh. You’re the only person besides Hannah and Melanie that she actually sticks around. What’s that tell you? Give it a shot, man.”  - Chris

“So...what do you-“

The sound continues, interrupting Sam mid-sentence.

"Okay, so you hear that too, right? Josh...?”

"What?” Josh said.

"The rhythm's like, weirdly regular…” She said, shining the flashlight down the hallway.

"No. No. Nothing "regular" about it.” Josh said, slowly walking towards the noise.

"Maybe we should….you know, check it out?” Sam suggestively asked.

"Why?”

"I dunno, what if it's a pipe that's about to burst or some problem with the furnace?” Sam said hypothetically.

“Unlikely.” He sternly said.

"If it were me I wouldn't want this place to burn down on my watch.” She sternly said.

“Yeah. Right.” He muttered.

They both slowly walk towards the noise.

A fully robed man with a mask jumps out, scaring the both of them.

“Oh shit!” She yelled, bringing down an obstacle in front of the masked man causing him to almost trip.

The pair make it to the top of the stairs and Sam struggles to open the door.

"Oh come ON now, why are these doors locked?!” Sam frantically asks, bashing against the door with her shoulder.

"To keep out strangers!!” Josh said frantically himself.

The figure approached them on the stairs and spoke. "Hey…”

"What?” Sam asked, taking a gulp of air

"Heyyyyyy...” He spoke again.

"WHAT THE HELL?!”

“Boom! You just got monked!” The hooded man said, revealing himself to be Chris.

"WHAT!!!” Sam yelled at him.

"Nice. Nice one. That was good.” Josh began to laugh.

"Why would you do that?” Sam asked.

"There's all this cool ass movie shit down here. What was I not supposed to take advantage of this glorious opportunity?” Chris explained.

"Are you...are you serious? She turned to Josh accusingly. “Were you in on this, putz?”

"Nope. But I wish I was! That was too good!” Josh said, high-fiving Chris.

“I hate you, Christopher.” Sam grumbled.

“Don’t hate the player, hate the game, Sam.”

"I'm ready to admit that your dumb little prank may have had a slight whiff of humor to it.” Sam said as Josh opened the door for them.

"Jokemaster!” Chris proclaimed.

"I said nothing about jokes. I said your prank, which was dumb.” Sam said.

"Holy crap, you were scared. Admit it.” Chris said, chuckling.

"I was not!” Sam denied.

"Come on, you totally pissed yourself!” Josh joked.

"Josh!” Sam said. “You were freaking out too, mister! Okay?”

“No, I was just moral support.” Josh chuckled.

“Oh, wow. That is major BS.” Sam scoffed.

“How come your parents still have all these old movie props just lying around anyways? They're so awesome!”

“It's all stuff from their old productions.” Josh explained. “They're basically hoarders.”

“Man, if I had, like, all this stuff, I'd...I dunno...do something cool with it.” Chris said.

“I think you're already livin' the dream, Chris.” Sam gave him a light punch.

“Meh...not my bag. I’ll stay in the tech space, right where I belong. I’ll leave that to Josh.”

"What in god's name are you wearing?” Ashley asked, walking over to Chris.

"I’ve found my true calling.” Chris joked, doing a praying motion on Ashley.

"Please tell me you're gonna take a vow of silence.”  

Chris responds by pretending to speak inaudibly.

"Okay okay...Did you at least find the thingy?” Ashley asked.

"Nope, I didn’t see it.” Chris said.

"Aw, man that sucks.” Ashley disappointedly said.

"You know what? I've just been through enough spooking for one night, okay? I see a hot bath in my crystal ball. Alright? So have fun! Oh but watch out for that Josh. He's apparently a dreamer and a schemer.” Sam said.

"Okay.” Josh said. “Hilarious.”

“Oh and Josh?”

“Hm?” He looked up at her.

“Could you bring me a towel on your way upstairs?” Sam kindly asked.

“Uh yeah. Sure.” He responded.

The remaining six looked at Josh with a smug expression on their faces.

“What’s the smugness about, peanut gallery?” He asked.

“Nothing. Nothing at all.” Chris said, looking away.

“Right. I know when you lie, Cochise.” Josh said with an eye squint. “Alright, ladies and germs. There’s your fire.”

The room began to applaud him.

“Way to go, Josh!” Chris gave him a pat on the back. “Next time, leave the fire-making to Jordan.”

“Wait, why do I have to do it?” Jordan asked.

“You’re the only one who was in boy scouts.

“Just because I was in boy’s scouts doesn’t mean I know everything and I wasn’t the only one, Leon was in it too.”

“Well, you know how to make a fire, right?” Chris asked.

“Yeah.” Jordan responded.

“My point exactly.” Chris said.

“Anyways, I gotta take a towel to Ms. Samantha.” Josh said, heading off upstairs.

“Jordan, can you help me with the luggage?” Hannah asked.

“Oh. Yeah, I’ve got you.” He responded, heading to grab their luggage.

As she filled up the bathtub with the freshly heated water, Sam thought to herself.

I really just kissed Josh. Like...made out with him.

Her heart beat faster as she continued to dwell more and more on the moment.

His lips were so soft and gentle. Almost as if she were kissing a cloud.

She was snapped out of her daydream when a knock came at the bathroom door. “Come in.”

“One towel for Sammy.” Josh said, setting the towel on the toilet.

“Thank you.” She said, a heavy blush covered her face.

“Sam the Tomato, I see.” He joked.

“Sorry.” She turned so he couldn’t see.

Slowly walking behind her, he wrapped his arms around her waist, causing her to freeze up.

“What’s wrong?”

“I’m just thinking about what happened in the basement.” She answered.

“I can tell. You’re really damn red.” He chuckled.

“Sorry, it’s a little…y’know…”

“Is it too much?” Josh asked.

“No! Of course not! I just have to settle into it I guess.” She replied.

“Did...Did you...y'know...wanna go further?” Josh reluctantly asked.

“What do you mean?” Sam raised an eyebrow.

“Like...y’know. Second base?”

“Second base?”

When she really thought about it, that’s when it finally registered what he was asking.

“Josh, are you asking me what I think you are?” She asked.

“Well, I mean the tub is full. All we’d have to do is jump in.”

“Josh, don’t get me wrong. As enticing as you’re...making this, I don’t think we should do that. At least not here...with everyone in the lodge. You know how nosy the others can be. We'd never hear the end of it.” Sam said.

“No, you’re right. Maybe a little too much wishful thinking.” He frowned, rubbing his neck.

Cupping his cheek, she gently spoke. “When you get the peanut gallery off your back, I’ll take you up on the offer. Promise.”

He smirked that devilish smirk of his once again. “I’ll hold it against you.”

With a smirk, she got on her tippy-toes to press a kiss onto his cheek. “I know you will.”

“Enjoy your bath, Sammy.” Josh turned to leave the bathroom but not before giving Sam another look.

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Washington Estate Grounds | 9:12 PM

Matt

“Hello, Earth to Matt? Are you coming with me to get my bag or what?” Already at the path to the lodge gate, Em calls for Matt who is still near the stairs of the lodge.

“Yeah. Yeah, I'm coming.” He answers, following after her.

Matt opens the gate for Emily as they both go through. “Here you are, madam.”

“Why thank you, sir.”

Something still lingered on Matt’s mind as he continued after Emily: What happened between them on the trail...?

“Hey, Em...Can I ask you something? Like for real.”

“What?” She tilted her head with a smile.

“Promise you won't get upset.”

“Matt.”

“What were you doing with Mike...out on the trail?” He gently asks.

Her face changed to one of offense. “What are you trying to insinuate, Matthew?”

“I’m not insinuating anything, Em. I just want you to be honest with me. It’s only fair.”

Em looks away from Matt, prompting him to step closer and gently cup her chin. “Please?”

She sighs. “Alright. We talked. That was it.”

“I saw him hug you. Through the telescope.”

“You were spying on me?!” She pushed his shoulder.

“No! I wasn’t spying on you. I...spooked Ash a little and we just...saw you and Mike mid hug.” Matt explained.

Emily let out a defeated huff. “Yes, we hugged, Matt. Nothing else happened whatsoever. There. Is that what you wanted? Happy now?”

“That’s all I needed to hear.” He smiled, stroking her cheek. “Let’s just start the weekend over. Right now. Clean slate.”

“Oh?” 

“No arguing, no Mike, no Jess. Just you and me enjoying ourselves in all this nature.” He extends his arm out, looking around.

“Oh you mean, Au nature?”

“Damn straight.”

“I can get behind that.” Em smiles before walking down the path.

As the pair walk, a light turns on, startling Matt. “Phew...Okay! Alright...”

“You’re awfully jumpy tonight, Sugarfoot.”

“Just didn’t expect that to randomly turn on.” He answered.

”Once we find my bag, I’ll get you all kinds of comfort, don’t worry.”

Em strays to a different path. “Hey, doofus! Come this way.”

He smirks. “You uh, tryin' to get me somewhere private?”

“Why don't you come find out?” She gave him a beckoning motion.

He follows after her, wondering what she’s up to.

“Matt?”

“Yeah?”

“Thanks for helping me find my bag...I know I can be a little high maintenance.”

“It's no prob, babe. But you gotta remember that there's more to this guy than just being a lean, mean, luggage lifting machine.” Matt flexes his arm. “Pow. Pow.”

“You gonna back that up?” Em raises an eyebrow.

“All day.”

The both of them laugh.

“What?”

“All day. Heh.”

“Wait what does that mean?”

“Like, all day...long. I was being like...sexy.” He continues after her.

The pair continue down the path to a picnic area.

“Oooh it's so pretty out here tonight...” Em twirled around. “And it's so nice to be here with you, muscle man.”

“I'm not all muscle...There are some brains in here too.” He pointed at his head.

“Well you got enough brains to like me. So let's see that brawn.” She squeezed his arm.

“You ever done it outside before?” He pulled her close.

“Outside of what?” She asked.

“My car.”

“I like your car. Roomy.”

“This ain't roomy enough for you?” Matt rubs some snow off of the table.

“Ah...You know what?” She watched him. “Maybe there's a better spot.”

“Does this spot start with a G?” Matt smirked with a raised eyebrow.

“There are lotsa places out here.”

“But I already started clearing this off for us. Like a gentleman.”

“Come on, let's look around.”

Matt brushes more snow off of the picnic table and sees Mike+Em in a love heart shot with an arrow. “Oh. Well look at that.”

“Hey...”

“What the hell, Em. Why would you take me here? Trying to make me feel like a chump?”

“Don't be so sensitive. I'm here with you right now. Not him. He’s the chump, probably off suffering with that skank.” She walked over to assure him.

“Okay...” Matt sighed. “Maybe chump isn't the right word.”

“Well, what is then?”

“Lucky.” He gently said, grabbing her hand.

“Mmm...now you’re getting there.” She gets on her tippy toes to lightly kiss him.

“So what’s so important in the bag, anyways?” Matt asked.

“Someone’s eager to find out.”

“I mean if we’re out here in the cold looking for a bag, I’d like to know what’s in it.”

“I suppose that’s true.”

Matt raised his eyebrow. “So?”

“It's just my undies. The lacy ones…” Emily devilishly smirked.

“Well shit. Why didn't you say we were scooping up such extremely precious cargo? Andale! Andale!”

“Woah, nellie, didn't realize it was so important to you.”

“Didn't realize? Uhhh hellooo? Why do you think I'm even on this silly trip?”

“Ohhh-kay. Well, now I know the secret to getting you to do what I want, when I want. Duly noted.”

“It’s not really a secret. Just a true fact.”

A giant totem pole comes into their view.

“Woah. Look at the sexy kisser on this thing. Dare you to put your hand in it.” Em approaches it.

“Hey, I wouldn't do that.”

Em slides her hand into the totem pole's mouth. “Just slide it up in there-“

Her arm is pulled in and she screams.

Matt stands there smirking. “I suppose I should yank you out of there before your hand's ripped off, right?”

“Yes, Matt! Help me!”

“Boy I'd be a terrible boyfriend if I let a scary old totem pole bite your hand off, wouldn't I?” Matt teases her.

“Matt! Come on!” She pleaded.

“I guess I'm just the worst, then.” Matt shrugged.

“Ugh. Yes. You are the worst.” Em takes her arm out of the pole.

“Boom! Gotcha!!”

“What?”

“Tables have turned.” Matt chuckled.

“Yeah yeah, gold star. Whatever.” She groaned at his smugness.

A scream is heard from a distance.

“What was that?”

“Uh, not sure...Probably just an animal, or...something.”

“I do not like.”

Matt drops down a small ledge and helps Emily down. “Here you are, madam.”

“Thank you. Oh my. Very impressive.”

As they walk further down the path, Em notices something. “Hey...Matt...what the hell?”

The two slowly move towards what they’re observing.

A pig’s head is placed on top of a metal spike with a note attached to it.

“Aw, that’s just gross. Looks like someone made a...really fucked up snowman.” Matt covers his nose from the smell.

“Uh...that was not there before...” Em said. “Wait...is that a note?”

Matt hesitantly steps toward the grotesque display and rips off the note to examine it.

WELCOME BACK

“ Whoa.”

“It's gotta be the others. They're just trying to mess with us.”

“Kind of uncool, guys. I don't like this.” Em huddles closer to Matt.

“Yeah. Me neither.”

The lights suddenly turn off and a loud scream fills the air.

“Woah! What the hell?”

“MATT!”

“The hell is going on? What the hell did this?”

"Y'know, I'm kinda not giving a shit about my panties anymore. Kinda just wanna split.”

“Agreed.”

Chapter Text

Hill is once again standing by the window of his office. 

The room has started to become more noticeably decrepit, the walls have begun to decay, rusty chains are seen hanging around, the window is now boarded with several planks of wood with a ripped curtain seen to the right side.

On his desk, a jar with a cobra sits on it.

“Don’t mind him.” Hill taps the jar.

“Now…I would like to understand your feelings towards people who fear isolation and loneliness.”

He leans in closer with a raised eyebrow. “Do you share this fear?”

“Yes.” The patient responded.

“Interesting…” Hill nods. “How about people who are afraid?”

“I feel sympathy for them.” The patient answered.

“I see. Well, Emily has a fear of failure. Do you feel pity for her?” Hill asked.

“Yes.” The patient responded.

“And what about Michael? He also shares your fear of isolation.”

“I do.”

“Well, this isn't quite being reflected in the way events are occurring, now is it?”

Hill stands up from his seat, and walks away for a few seconds, glancing at his notebook, and then returns, and leans in closer to the patient’s face.

“And now...Let us investigate your feelings towards other people in greater depth. What you value. What you respect in yourself and others.”

Hill quickly sits back down. 

“Which would you say is more important in a person, loyalty or honesty?”

“I value loyalty more.” The patient answered.

“So you would sooner look after your friends before caring for those in greater need? That does seem very…noble…Yes…very noble indeed.”

A slight ding is heard from a small bell.

“Ah. I'm afraid we're out of time, we'll talk again soon, my friend.”

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Music Room | 9:36 PM

Marceline

Marceline sat in the lodge’s music room preparing to play a song.

Song…? Check…

Speakers…? Check…

Guitar…? Check…

“Alright. I think everything’s ready.” She said, picking her guitar up and beginning to gently play it.

Joseph paused at the turn of the corridor, the faintest trace of sound drawing him toward the low, deliberate notes. “Woah…’

He crept closer, careful not to let the floorboards betray him.

Through the crack of the half-closed door, he saw her.

Marceline sat near the fireplace, the fire’s light flickered against her face, all sharp angles softened by the amber glow. 

She didn’t see him nor sense him; she was somewhere else entirely.

He carefully entered the room.

“Wow. You’re really good.”

“Eek!” She let out a shriek and jumped up, nearly dropping the instrument.

“Woah woah woah!” Joey ushered over to her, making sure she didn’t drop it.

“Don’t—Don’t do that! You scared me! We’re in a big spooky lodge, y’know!” She scolded him. “You can’t just sneak up on people!”

“Sorry, didn’t mean to scare ya there.” He apologized, rubbing the back of his neck.

Marceline let out a huff of annoyance.

“I-I’m sorry. I really didn’t mean to make you jump out of your skin. I heard you playing and—”

“It’s fine. It’s fine. Just please give me a heads up by knocking or something next time!”

“Uh, yeah. I’ll keep that in mind.” Joey nodded. “What’re you doing down here all alone? I mean everybody’s upstairs.”

“It’s a lot quieter down here than it is up there.” She answered, tuning her guitar. “Kinda hard to focus with all that ruckus.”

“Hm. Fair enough. Not everyone can be the social type.” Joey shrugged. “Sweet guitar.”

“Thanks...it’s a-”

“Gibson Flying V.” Joey whistled, inspecting the instrument. “A beautiful piece of artwork. ”

Marceline stared at him in disbelief.

Noticing her disbelief, he chuckled. “Relax, I’m not trying to take your spotlight.”

“You know what this is?”

“Even people that don’t play know what a Flying V is. It’s one of the most recognizable guitars in the world. Used by absolute legends. James Hetfield, Lenny Kravitz, Kirk Hammett just to name a few.”

“You know your stuff.” Marceline said, impressed.

“That’s because I have one. I keep it locked up in a display case on my wall. It means a lot to me. My Uncle Danny used to have one, he ended up giving it to me before he died. He was the one who showed me how to play. I’m actually named after him. My mother loved her brother so much, she gave her only son his first name as his middle name.”

Marceline looked at him with a sympathetic frown which he took notice of.

He shook his head. “Shit…I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to be a buzzkill and ruin the mood with my depressing ramblings.”

“Hey! No! It’s ok. Really.”

Joey looked at her with sincerity.

“I also know what it’s like to lose someone close to me. The man who taught me how to play died in a car wreck a few years back.”

“I’m sorry for your loss.”

Marceline gave an acknowledging nod.

The two of them sat quietly and awkwardly on the couch, trying to figure out how to continue the conversation.

“So…what brought you all the way up here anyways?” He asked. “You don’t scream hanging out on a mountain in Canada with a bunch of random strangers.”

“Oh…Josh invited me up here. Said he wanted to get me out of my shell.” Marceline responded in air quotes. “Whatever that means. We met my junior year. He told me he was held back in 9th grade. He graduated early though. I don’t exactly remember the details. We kinda stayed in contact after he left. I’m surprised he invited me up here anyways.”

“How come?” Joey asked.

She shrugged. “I just didn’t expect him to invite me out of the blue.”

“Well, aren’t you glad he did?”

“I’d say so.” Marceline gave a smile that showed off her braces.

“You have braces?”

Marceline covered her mouth. “Are they that noticeable?”

“No no! No! I just now noticed them. If it makes you feel any better—” Joey pulled out his phone and tapped the screen, his lock screen showing him with two girls. “My sister has braces. That’s Lauren and that’s Skyler. Lauren’s the older one with the braces. She’s turning seventeen soon and Skyler turned fifteen a couple months ago.”

Marceline smiled at the image.

“It’s probably weird for them that I’m not there with them right now.” Joey’s smile faded into a frown.

“I know how you feel. I have a little brother myself. He’s about fourteen. He’s a good kid.”

“I can only imagine.” Joey gave the girl a gentle smile.

She could feel her face heating up as he continued to look at her.

“Sorry about me staring...I’m just really digging the whole aesthetic you’ve got going on here.”

“Oh…it’s kinda stereotypical.” She responded. “About a year before I graduated, I dabbled into the darker aesthetics. If you ask Josh, he’ll tell you I didn’t dress like…this when we met.”

“So what made you start wearing all this?”

“Well…I was bullied pretty hard for being one of those people who kept their head down and their nose in their books.

“So…a nerd?”

“Basically. I’m sure all of you went to Blackridge so I’m guessing you’ve heard about this person.”

Joey raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

“Have you ever heard about Lina the Loser…?”

Joey’s eyes widened. “I have. From what I remember, it was this girl whose locker got rigged with a paint-filled balloon.”

Marceline removed her glasses and set them on her lap.

“It was…you…you’re Lina the Loser…” Joey stared in shock.

“That was me.” Marceline put her glasses back on. “They put me through absolute hell…”

“Hey…” Joey gently placed a hand on her shoulder. “I know what they did to you absolutely fucked you up but they can’t hurt you anymore.”

“I know…it just—” Marceline looked away. “—sticks with you…”

“I know.” He gave a reassuring smile.

“I uh…thank you.” She blushed, adjusting her glasses. “Y’know...for listening...it’s nice to know someone understands how I feel.”

“Some people just need to be heard, y’know?” He responded, letting go of her shoulder. 

“I don’t think I ever got your name…”

“Joseph. Or Joey.” Joey stuck his hand out for a handshake. “Your preference.”

Marceline grabbed his hand and shook it. “Marceline. Or Marcie.”

“Pleasure meeting you, Marcie.”

His hand’s warmth sent a shiver through her body.

“Your hand’s really cold.” He said.

“Uh…yeah. I need to really warm them up.” She responded, letting go of his hand.

“Fair enough. Anyways, I’m gonna go see what the others are up to. It was nice getting to know you.”

“Wait!”

“Hm?” Joey turned back around.

“Did you want to stay down here? I might need someone to talk to about music.”

“Did you want me to stay?”

“That’d be nice…” Marceline shyly said.

“Yo yo yo! What’s up, losers?”

The pair turned to see Hailey and Beth walking into the room.

“Woahh...Is that a Flying—”

“Flying V? Yes.” Joey finished Hailey’s sentence. “We were just talking about it.”

“Holy shit…I’ve only been able to see this bozo’s Flying V in its case.”

“You know how I feel about that thing.” Joey said.

“It’s an instrument, it’s there to be played, not displayed in a case collecting dust.”

“Maybe I’ll take it out of the case when the time’s right.”

“Anyways. Can I see it?” Hailey asked.

“Uh…uh…I don’t know...” Marceline hesitated. “It’s really expensive…”

“I promise I won’t break it.” Hailey said.

“Stop it…” Beth elbowed her in the shoulder. “You’re making her uncomfortable.”

“Right…sorry, I’ve just never seen a Flying V in person.” Hailey apologized. “And outside of a case.”

Marceline unplugged the guitar and stood up, walking over to Hailey with extended arms. “Just…please be careful...this thing really means a lot to me.”

“Are you sure?” Hailey raised an eyebrow.

Marceline nodded. “I’m sure.”

“Come to mama…” Hailey carefully grabbed the instrument and began to inspect it. “I think I just orgasmed.”

“Hailey...” Beth groaned.

“Gross, dude…” Joey facepalmed.

“Hey, if you were as big of a music nerd as me, you’d be freaking the hell out too.”

Beth simply shook her head and pinched the bridge of her nose. “What am I gonna do with you?”

Hailey gave the instrument back to Marceline with a shrug and pulled out one of her drumsticks from her leather jacket, twirling it between her fingers.

Just then, Josh paused in the doorway of the room. “What’re you knuckleheads up to?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know, Weather Boy.” Beth teased.

Josh’s face scrunched in confusion. “What the hell does that even mean?”

“I’ll never tell.” Beth gave a devilish smirk to her brother.

Josh looked at Joey and Marceline. “Sisters, am I right?”

“Tell me about it.” Joey shook his head with a chuckle.

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Hannah’s Room | 9:50 PM

Hannah

“You haven’t changed your room one bit.” Jordan said, setting Hannah’s suitcase as well as his own down.

“Well, to be fair there’s really nothing to change.” She answered, flipping the light switch on.

“I see the Munroe memorabilia is gone.” He chuckled, looking at her cork board.

He could hear her let out a low growl as she walked into her closet.

He rubbed his neck and internally scolded himself. 

Great going…

“Shit…Han, I’m sorry I brought it up…” He walked over towards the closet and leaned against the wall.

She didn’t respond as she rummaged through her multiple organizational shelves.

“What’re you lookin’ for?” He appeared behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist, resting his chin on her shoulder. 

The smell of cocoa butter and coconut oil hit his nostrils heavily as he took in her scent.

“Hair products.” She said, remaining concentrated.

“For what?” He raised an eyebrow.

“You.” 

“Why? It’s gonna get messy anyways from me sleeping.” He said.

“Or some…extracurriculars.” Hannah bit her lip.

He visibly shivered at the thought.

She let out a small laugh and patted the forearm he had around her waist. “In all seriousness, I’m glad you’re here.”

“Yeah?”

“Of course! It would’ve been a boring trip if I didn’t get to see your adorably goofy face.” She squished his face. “It’s been a bit complicated with school and all.”

“Heh. Yeah, it’s definitely been a bit complex with us having different schedules and all.”

She turned herself around to face him, holding up a brush and a bottle of hairspray. “So…what do you say about me doing your hair?”

He looked at the items then the girl in front of him and shrugged with a smile. “Y’know what…screw it.”

She smiled, exiting the closet and walking over to her mirror. He followed suit and sat in the chair.

Hannah stood behind the chair and looked at the both of them in the mirror, admiring the boy who sat in her chair.

Never in a million years did she ever imagine she’d get to this point in her life where she was in a relationship with someone, let alone Jordan Lanshire.

“Y’alright?” He spoke, snapping her out of her trance.

“With you here, I’m perfect.” She replied with a smile before grabbing a spray bottle.

“That was some fight, huh?”

“It was…something.” Hannah replied, spraying his hair.

“I’m not surprised Mike jumped from Em to Jess, I kinda expected it at some point in time but what I didn’t expect was for Em to get back at her by getting with Matt.” Jordan adjusted himself in the chair.

“Yeah…I kinda think that’s a bit…messed up. I mean everyone knows that Matt and Jess were both into each other for a while.”

“It’s that Munroe persuasion. It’s like he emits this pheromone that chicks manage to fall for. Still don’t understand how he got to Hailey at one point.”

“Well…to be fair, she wasn’t who she is now. She was a girl still trying to figure out who she was.”

“Hm.”

“You worry about her too much. She’s a big girl. I’m sure she can handle herself all on her own without her stoic brother around. Plus, I doubt Beth’s gonna let anything happen to her.” She gently rubbed his shoulders.

“Yeah…you’re right. Brotherly instinct I guess.” Jordan let out a sigh.

“Believe me, Josh is way worse than you. Sam and Chris have to sometimes tell him to take a step back.”

The pair sat in silence.

“Sorry I made it all awkward.” Jordan apologized.

“There’s no need to apologize. It’s kinda nice seeing this side of you. Shows me there’s something under all that bravado.” Hannah grabbed another bottle of hairspray and gently sprayed his hair. 

“So, since we’re all here, y’think Leon and Mel will finally figure out how to use their brains and stop tiptoeing around confessing to each other?”

“I sure hope so. I mean don’t tell anyone that I told you but she told me she would try and make a move.” She whispered. “So let’s see how that goes.”

“She did?” He asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Oh yeah, definitely. You have no idea how much Mel raves about how cute Leon is and how much she’d love to just make out with him. Here, see for yourself.” She said, grabbing her phone and opening her messages with Melanie.

Melanie

Today

(Mel at 5:37 PM)

 I’m excited about the trip but also really nervous.

(Me at 5:37 PM)

 Is it because you get to see Leon?

(Mel at 5:38 PM )

Well for one, everything’s gonna be seriously awkward after last year. It’s not gonna be the same as it was before. 

(Me at 5:38 PM)

It’s definitely going to be something…

(Me at 5:39 PM)

Maybe we’ll all just get over it while we’re up there.

(Me at 5:40 PM)

Plus, you’ll spend some time with Leon. Maybe you two end up finally treading on the elephant in the room.

(Mel at 5:40)

I mean I’m tired of tiptoeing around telling him how much I like him. Every time that boy goes anywhere near me, I get butterflies in my stomach.

(Me at 5:40)

 Just go for it. You two put Chris and Ashley to shame with how much you don’t just get it over with.

(Mel at 5:41 PM )

What if he doesn’t feel the same way? What if he just acts like it so he doesn’t hurt my feelings?

(Me at 5:41 PM)

There you go overthinking it again, Melanie. Leon likes you and we all know it. He knows it. And you surely know it too.

(Mel at 5:42 PM)

You’re right. I’m gonna talk to him about it while we’re on the mountain. It’s only fair that I get closure.

(Me at 5:42 PM)

Let me know how it goes. :)

“I’m rooting for it.” Jordan set Hannah’s phone down. “But yeah, he likes her. He’s told Joey and I countless times how he feels about her. He’s just afraid that she’ll reject him.”

“See?! That’s the problem. They’re both dreading that they’re gonna get rejected by the other.”

“It’s just funny to me because he’s all macho around the guys but all flustered around Mel. I mean it’s a total contrast.” He smirked. 

“That reminds me, what was up with Joseph earlier? He like…froze around the new girl. Has he never seen anybody like her before?”

“He has. I guess she’s different somehow. Who knows, maybe he’ll use his Australian accent on her while we’re here.” He let out a laugh.

“Oh god, I sure hope not.” 

“He’s a totally different person when he’s not around everyone. Sometimes he’ll text Leon and I asking to hang out. Usually late at night. We’ll usually just hang out in my car and talk. It was a lot more frequent after he and Veronica broke up. He was a wreck but he eventually got over it. He’s been a lot better though.”

“Maybe while he’s up here he’ll get out of his shell. I say he deserves it.” Hannah said, grabbing a ponytail holder and pulling some of Jordan’s hair into a bun on the back of his head. “And there you are. A half-bun.”

He inspected himself in the mirror and smirked. “You still remain a miracle worker, Han.”

“You like it?”

“I don’t like it...” He stands up and places a kiss on her cheek. “I love it.”

“You almost gave me a heart attack.” Hannah gave him a scolding look. “You’re lucky I didn’t die on the spot.”

“I know how to resuscitate.”

“What, you gonna revive me back to life with mouth to mouth?” Hannah raised an eyebrow with a smirk.

“If it comes to that, it’s worth it in my book.” Jordan shrugged.

“I might have to take you up on that offer sometime, Lancelot.” She stepped closer to him until their bodies were flush against one other.

“Je parie que tu le ferais, mon petit tournesol." ("I bet you would, my little sunflower.")

“Look at you...” Hannah clapped. “Speaking in the tongue of the French.”

“I learned it from the best.”

“That you did.” She pecked his lips. “Now, I’ll be back. Gotta wash this stuff off my hands.” 

“Aye aye, Captain.” He said as he watched her exit the room.

Jordan turned around and looked around her room, locking eyes on her fireplace. Multiple pictures were displayed behind glass frames.

He picked up a picture frame featuring the twins, Sam, Hailey and himself the night of prom.

He smiled at the picture as he looked specifically at Hannah. He never considered himself 'lucky' but with Hannah...he felt like the world had gifted her to him. Like she was meant to be there for him.

“Alright, I’m back.” Hannah returned and froze as she watched him look at the picture. 

She smiled and slowly crawled on the bed towards him, wrapping her arms around his waist, resting her head against his back. “Getting a wave of nostalgia?”

“Just a little bit.” He gently set the picture on her nightstand.

“How about we get nostalgic with me giving you a shoulder massage.” Hannah rubbed his shoulder.

“I suppose I could do that.” Jordan said.

“Just relax." Hannah began to soothe his shoulders.

"You’re the best.”

“I try.

“I know you do.”

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Washington Estate Grounds | 10:02 PM

Melanie

The snow crunched under her boots as she ventured down the path leading not too far away from the lodge.

Her mind raced exponentially, not even the sounds of nature could get her out of that place.

She stopped at an observation post and sighed.

You’ve gotta get it over with, Mel. You said you’d tell him while you were here and here you are hiding from him.

“C’mon...”

Snow crunched behind her as she stood there. Her body instinctively froze in case it was an animal like a bear or wolf preying upon her.

A figure slowly approached her direction. “Brrr. Oh. What's up, Mel."

"Leon?"

“The one and only.” He responded. “Who else would it be?”

“I thought you were a wild animal or something. What’re you doing out here?"

“I could ask you the same thing.” He stepped next to her.

“I just...needed some air!” She answered. “Yeah, I needed some air.”

Leon raised a suspicious eyebrow. “Huh...You sure that’s it? You seem bothered.”

She looked away from him.

“C’mon, what’s going on?”

She sighed again. 

Here goes.

“You...well...uh...this...thing between us...”

His face contorted for an expression of confusion.

“You know what I mean...at least I hope you do.” She finally looked at the boy beside her in his eyes.

He stared forward and leaned against the banister with a sigh. “Yeah...Yeah, I do. I kinda figured we'd have this conversation eventually.”

Melanie fidgeted with her coat sleeve while he nervously tapped his foot.

“I really like you.” They both said in sync. 

They stared at each other with blushed faces.

“Leon...I...I really like you and not like...I think you’re cool, kind of like. I mean like...I wanna cuddle up under a blanket on a couch while watching movies kind of like.” She confessed.

He smiled at her.

She blushed, her eyes sparkling as she looked up at him. “Do you...Do you feel like that too...?”

“I do.” He gently moved a few pieces of her curly hair behind her ear. “I should’ve said something sooner. I guess I was under the impression that you didn’t feel the same way I did so I didn’t say anything.”

Despite the temperature outside, his fingers were still really warm against her skin. "You can be a little dense sometimes, you know that?”

“Ouch.” Leon said.

“I’m only teasing you.” Melanie giggled at his reaction. “Although there might be a whiff of truth to the statement.”

Leon grumpily crossed his arms.

“Oh stop it, you big grump.” She pinched his cheek.

“What are you? An old lady?”

“Would you rather me pull you by your ear like an old lady?” She asked.

“Fair game.” He replied.

“There’s a swing not too far down the trail…did you y’know…wanna come with me?”

“There’s a swing?” He raised an eyebrow in intrigue.

“Yeah, it’s a pretty decently sized swing.”

“Well, I’m down.” Leon shrugged with a smile.

She grabbed his hand, leading him further down the path where the swing set resided.

“Huh…isn’t this a quaint little place?” Leon muttered as they entered the area.

Melanie wipes some snow from the swing and takes a seat, gently rocking back and forth. “You gonna come push me or are you just gonna stand there looking as good as you do?”

“What are you? A little girl?”

“A girl can’t have fun at the age of 19?” Melanie raised an eyebrow.

“I never said that now.”

Melanie poked her lip out and gave him puppy dog eyes. “Pleeeease? Pretty please with kisses on top?”

Leon rolled his eyes. “Alright, alright. Fine.”

He walked behind the swing and gently pushed her. “Better?”

“Better.” She swung back and forth.

“This reminds me of when Maddie and I would hang out at the park.” Leon said, gently pushing the swing. “Good times. Now, she’s 17.”

“Jeez...it’s been that long? I honestly lost track of time.” Melanie said.

“Tell me about it. Before we left to come up here, she was telling me about this boy she’s been talking to.” Leon told her.

“A boy? Maddie’s talking to a boy? The Leon I know wouldn’t have let that happen on his watch.”

“What can I do? She’s 17. You expect me to shield her from boys her entire life? It was bound to happen eventually.” Leon shrugged.

“Fair enough but just so you know, I will put that boy in the ground if he hurts Maddie.”

“I have no doubt about it.” Leon laughed.

Leon’s phone buzzed in his pocket.

Who the hell could be texting me?

Taking his phone out, he taps the screen with his thumb.

Jessica

New Message

What could she possibly want?

(Jess at 10:09 PM)

Hey

(Me at 10:09 PM)

Hey.

(Jess at 10:10 PM)

Whatcha up to?

(Me at 10:10 PM)

Nothing. You?

(Jess at 10:10 PM)

Heading to the cabin

(Me at 10:11 PM)

I’d imagine so. I hope you have fun.

(Jess at 10:11 PM)

I’ll try

(Me at 10:12 PM)

Good

Putting his phone back in his pocket, an object catches Leon’s attention from the corner of his eye in the snow. 

The fuck is that?

He walked away from Melanie and towards it.

It was a broken baby doll with a missing arm and head.

He picked it up and inspected it.

“What’re you looking at?” Melanie remained on the swing.

“Look at this shit.” He turned around and showed her.

“Ugh...the hell?”

“Looks like it belonged to Hannah.” Leon pointed to Hannah’s name on the back of the doll.

“I never knew she liked baby dolls.”

“I guess we all learn new things everyday.” Leon said. “Maybe she lost it a long time ago. Although, I doubt she’d want it back.”

The doll begins to laugh, prompting Leon to drop it. “Woah!”

Melanie begins to laugh at him. “It’s just a little baby doll.”

“C’mon, Mel, that’s not funny. You know I hate dolls. Especially those creepy porcelain ones old ladies keep for some reason and don’t get me started on ventriloquist dummies.” He gave a visible shiver.

“Oh, come here.” Melanie gets up from the swing and wraps her arms around his waist. “Those evil little dolls aren’t gonna hurt you. Not while I’m here.”

“Did you forget that there’s literally movies about killer dolls?”

“Oh c’mon. Those are movies.”

“Annabelle is a real doll.”

“Well, Annabelle can’t hurt you here. She’s locked up in a secure case in Connecticut.” She booped his nose.

A scream fills the air.

“So...you heard that too, right?” Melanie looks around.

“Yeah...it uh...it didn’t sound like any animal I’ve ever heard.”

“Let’s get outta here.”

“Yeah...” Leon nodded.

The pair walk up to the door leading back to the lodge to find it locked.

“What the hell? It was just unlocked.” Leon repeatedly pressed the button.

“Guess we’ll have to go around.” Melanie shrugged.

“Great...By the time we get back inside, I'll be a human sized popsicle.” Leon groaned.

“Hey, at least you get more time with me.” Melanie gave him a sly smirk.

"I do suppose that is true." Leon smirked back.

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Washington Estate Grounds | 10:19 PM

Beth

“Look at these pretty snowflakes.” Beth twirled around.

“It is nice…minus the cold.” Hailey rubbed her hands together.

“You don’t have gloves?” Beth asked.

“I forgot to grab them from my bag.”

Beth let out an affectionate sigh as she shook her head. “Hailey, Hailey, Hailey.”

“What?”

“What am I gonna do with you?” Beth dug into her coat pocket and pulled out an extra pair of gloves. “Here.”

“Thanks, babe.” Hailey put the gloves on.

“Forgetting something?” 

“Uh...I don’t think so.” Hailey replied.

Beth tapped her cheek.

“Oh...Right.” Hailey stepped forward to press a kiss onto Beth’s cheek.

Beth grips onto Hailey’s jacket, feeling the numerous patches. She looks up at her with a smirk. “You didn’t tell me you bought a new vest.”

“Technically, I only bought a whole jean jacket and ripped off the sleeves. Then I added on the patches.”

“Including the back patch?” Beth raised an eyebrow.

“C’mon, do I look like the type to forget about the best part?” Hailey turned around to show her back. “Boom, baby! Metallica: And Justice For All. Cool, huh?”

Beth began to laugh, shaking her head. “You are something else.”

Hailey pokes Beth’s nose with a smug grin on her lips. “You know you like it.”

“I don’t like it, I love it.” Beth corrected. “I didn’t know you could sew. You never brought it up.”

“Uhhh, have you met Mom? She’s like...really good at it. You don’t know how many times she’s had to sew things back together.” Hailey responded. “But I didn’t sew it by hand, I used her sewing machine since...y’know...I need my fingers.”

Beth stared with a smirk.

Hailey scratches her temple with a single finger. “I’m rambling again, aren’t I?”

“Yes.” Beth laughed. “You are but...”

Hailey raised an eyebrow. “But...?”

Beth grasped her hand. “But there’s nothing wrong with that.”

“That works for me.” Hailey smirked.

“Good.”

Walking further down the path, Beth sees a carving in the tree.

Oh great...

MYRON + BETH 4EVER

“Well...I wasn’t expecting that tonight.” Hailey said, approaching the tree carving.

“I didn’t even know this was here.” Beth said. “I don’t know why he even decided to carve THAT into a fucking tree.”

“It’d be a sweet gesture if it weren’t for the fact that he’s a massive dick.” Hailey ran her fingers over the carving. “What did you see in him?”

“I don’t know...it was such a long time ago. It’s such a blur honestly.” Beth replied, shifting uncomfortably.

“Hey, we don’t have to talk about it if it makes you feel uncomfortable.” Hailey gently grabbed her hand.

“I never told you about why I despise Myron so much.” Beth said, gripping Hailey’s hand tighter.

“It wasn’t my place to ask.” Hailey responded, with a shrug of the shoulders.

Beth nodded understandingly. “Are you sure?”

“Are you?” Hailey firmly asked.

Beth looked up and nodded once again.

“Take your time. I’m not going anywhere.”

Beth turned to pull Hailey towards a big rock and wiped some snow off to sit down.

Hailey helped her and waited patiently for Beth to begin speaking.

“He was slick. Always charming...kinda like Mike but less...gross and that’s saying a lot considering even Mike finds him repulsive.” Beth began as she sat on the rock.

“He had this thing where it seemed like he knew something you didn’t just by gazing into your eyes. He’d say stuff like: “You’re the prettiest girl in the world” then proceed to flirt with the girl at the register within the same breath.”

“And I’d just take it, laugh it off and say it was ok. I always told myself he was just naturally charismatic. I was doing cartwheels in my brain just to justify it.”

“Jesus...” Hailey muttered.

“I know it’s only been a little over half a year since we’ve started dating but sometimes…I get scared…that it’ll happen all over again…that our relationship will end up like that.”

Hailey sat in silence, taking it all in.

“And the worst part is that I didn’t tell anybody what really happened between us, just that we decided to go our separate ways. He told all of his friends that he ended things and tried to move onto someone more vulnerable.”

“Told them I was unstable and that I couldn’t handle the demands of a serious romantic relationship...and for a while, I believed him.”

Hailey slowly places a hand on her arm. “Beth...babe...you’re not there anymore.”

“I know that physically...he’s not here with me but mentally...he’s always here...making me feel less than...” Beth finally meets her eyes.

“Sometimes you scare me, Hailey.”

“How so?” Hailey asked.

“I’m still getting used to the idea of you seeing me for me and not what I can provide. My brain tells me that kindness is like a mask, hiding true feelings.“ Beth replied.

Hailey scoots closer, gently cupping Beth’s chin with a sincere smile.

“I’m not him. I’d never stoop down to that asshole’s level and I certainly don’t need you to contort yourself to fit this person you think I want to be with. I just want you, Beth. The whole you. Nothing more, nothing less.

Beth jumps into Hailey’s arms with a light sniffle. “I love you. So very much.”

Hailey gently stroked Beth’s head. “I love you too. Always have. Always will. We’ll get through whatever we need to, however we need to.”

Beth nodded with a broken albeit gentle smile. “I’d like that.”

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Bathroom | 10:31 PM

Sam

Sam opens her phone, going to her music app but gets a surge of nostalgia and instead goes to her photo gallery.

Opening an album called Friends, she's greeted with copious amounts of pictures of the friend group.

“Ah, Emily. Such a brutally honest person. A little too brutal at times.” A photo of Emily posing with pride as always.

“Oh, Matt, such a jock. Always getting down on that football field.” Sam observes a picture of Matt holding a trophy over his head.

The next picture is of Mike running his hand through his hair. "Hey, I'm Mike. You like the way I smell?" She puts on an imitation of Mike's voice. "You're our very own high school Casanova.”

The next was of Jessica at prom. “Goddamn, Jess! Right on, party girl.”

The next was Sam, Chris, Josh and Ashley at a convention that Chris had invited them to. “I can't believe Chris persuaded me to go to this! What a geek!”

The next photo was of Ashley trying to hide from the camera. “Ohh...Sometimes Ashley can be such a delicate flower.”

Next was herself throwing up a peace sign. “Ha! That's me, the perfect heroine.”

“Ah...Hannah and Beth. The sisters I never had.”

“Jordan; Always so humble.” A photo of Jordan doing a Wushu salute after winning a martial arts tournament.

“Hailey; Always bringing the noise everywhere she goes.” A photo of Hailey throwing up rock horns.

“Leon; Such a nervous wreck sometimes.” A picture of Leon, Jordan and Joey fooling around.

“Melanie; always a sea lover.” A photo of Melanie on her surfboard throwing up a shaka.

“Joey; always hitting a trick on that skateboard of his.” A photo of Joey grinding a rail.

Sam blushes when she sees a picture of Josh posed with Hannah and Beth after graduation.

“Alright, enough reminiscing.”

Sam lit the candles around the bathtub’s edges and put on her music playlist before settling into the bathtub, the steamy water soaking deep into her body, relaxing her in an instant.

Chapter Text

Hill, as always, is standing by the window of his office.

The room has worsened even more so than from last time. A mannequin wearing the mask of a zombie is hung up by a chain.

Dr. Hill sits down in front of the patient and pulls out another book, looking similar to the one from earlier.

“I'm going to show you some...uh...pictures of people you have come to know...and like. But...maybe you don't like them as much as you pretend to. Luckily for you, this is an exercise in honesty. Tell me which person from each pair you like the most. Take your time, your answers are important.”

The patient picks up the book and is presented with an illustration of Sam (left) and Josh (right).

“Do you prefer Samantha or Joshua?”

“Sam.”

The next page features a drawing of Emily (left) and Matt (right).

“Do you prefer Emily or Matthew?”

“Matt.”

The next page presents an image of Chris (left) and Ashley (right). 

“Do you prefer Christopher or Ashley?”

“Chris.”

The next page has an image of Mike (left) and Jess (right).

“Do you prefer Michael or Jessica?”

“Jessica.”

The next page has an image of Leon (left) and Melanie (right).

“Do you prefer Leonardo or Melanie?”

“Melanie.”

The next page has an image of Marceline (left) and Joey (right).

“Do you prefer Marceline or Joseph?”

“Marceline.”

The next page has an image of Jordan (left) and Hailey (right).

“Do you prefer Jordan or Hailey?”

“Jordan.”

Dr. Hill takes notes from the patient’s choices. “So tell me, in this game you're playing so...diligently, who is it that you most dislike?”

The next page presents an image of Josh (left) and Emily (right).

“Who do you despise more? Joshua or Emily?"

“Josh.”

The next page presents an image of Josh (left) and Ashley (right).

“Who do you despise more? Joshua or Ashley?”

“Josh.”

The next page presents an image of Josh (left) and Mike (right).

“Who do you despise more? Joshua or Michael?”

"Josh."

The next page presents an image of Josh (left) and Leon (right).

“Who do you despise more? Joshua or Leonardo?”

“Josh.”

The next page presents an image of Josh (left) and Joseph (right).

“Who do you despise more? Joshua or Joseph?”

“Josh.”

The next page presents an image of Josh (left) and Hailey (right).

“Joshua.”

Hill sets down his pen and smirks at the patient. “I think I'm beginning to understand you far better now.”

Hill’s clock chimes. “Once again I'm afraid we're out of time. Don't be too hard on Joshua now. He’s been through...a lot. But I'm sure you already know that.”

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Estate Grounds - Path to Washington Cabin | 10:44 PM

Mike

“Jess?” Mike called out.

Jessica’s scream echoes in the air.

“Jessica!”

Mike climbs over the tree trunk with a grunt. “Oof! Fuck nuggets.”

Walking further, he comes across an old tractor. “Jess? This is...not funny. Where did you go?”

Approaching the tractor he pulls the handle of an old tractor. “Are you in there?” A mask suddenly appears in front of Mike's face, scaring him.

“Ahh! Whoa! Christ! That scared the blue outta my jeans." He said, catching his breath. "The hell is that doing in there anyway?”

“Jess? Hun? Light of my life? Seriously, this is not funny!” Mike walked down the path leading to the right.

“I totally promise I won't murder you when I find you…”

Jessica pops out and screams at Mike while holding a pair of antlers. 

“OHHHHH!” Mike screams. 

“Oh my god!” Jessica said, putting the object down.

“Oh my...no!”

“Haha! That was so good!” Jessica laughed, walking to grab her phone she had propped up.

“Not...no!” Mike said.

“Wait, wait, wait, you have to see this...you have to.” Jessica said, attempting to show him her phone.

“I'm not seeing anything! No! No!” Mike refused.

“Look, no no no. Mike! Haha!”

“You recorded that?!” He asked.

“Look at your face!” Jessica pointed to her screen.

“I was scared, Jess! You can't just jump out at somebody! I'm in the middle of the woods, it's scary!” Mike scolded her.

“I'm sorry, did I scare you?” She asks sarcastically.

“I swear if you send that to anybody...” He threatened.

“You'll what?” She asked.

“I'm...gonna...kill ya.”

The blonde continued to laugh.

“No. No. Gimme this.” Mike takes the phone out of Jessica’s hands and walks forward. “Oh, which is the delete button? Is this it here?”

“No! No, no, no, no, no, noooooo.” Jessica hurries to grab her phone.

“It's not funny.” Mike shook his head. “It’s not funny.”

“But you look so cute when you're scared. I didn't know you had such a cute little lady-like scream, Michael. Guess you never really know someone until you’ve scared the pants off 'em!” 

“Alright, fine. You win.” He grumbled, admitting defeat.

“It's not a contest! But, I do win. Every time.” Jessica exclaimed.

“Uh huh. Whatever you say, babe.” Mike said.

“Keep on crying, Romeo. See where it gets you.”

The pair find a carving on a tree saying M+E in a love heart.

“Well well well. Look at this fun little lovebird carving. An "M" and an "E." Any idea what that could stand for?” Jessica asked.

“Uhh...Could be anybody you know...maybe Elizabeth and Myron.” Mike answered. “Maybe Beth’s the type of girl to carve her name into trees.”

“Or maybe it’s for Michael and Emily?”

Mike hurriedly looked at her.

“Oh relax, I just didn't realize you were so sappy. Pun intended!” Jessica said.

“Hey, I may look like a tough rugged manly man on the exterior but deep down…I'm in touch with my feelings. I'm not afraid to show a little affection now and again.” Mike answered.

“Oh yeah? Is that so? You gonna show me some affection later?” She asked, intrigued.

“Girl! All kinds of affection.”

“Is that a check I can cash?” Jessica asked jokingly.

“Wink.” Mike quipped at her.

“Let's go, Casanova.” Jessica said, walking away.

The pair walk across a bridge near a waterfall.

“Wow...it's kind of like a real winter wonderland out here now.” Jessica said, mesmerized by the beauty of the waterfall.

“Hey girl, you know I hook you up!”

“Mmm-hmm.”

“Jeez, some of these planks are pretty rickety.” Mike said. “Be careful.”

“You know what else is rickety?” Jessica asked.

“What?”

“Your face is rickety.” Jessica teasingly insulted.

“Ooo, that’s a good one.” 

“Thank you.”

“Oh so, cool Michael Munroe story incoming.”

“Oh boy. Exciting.” Jessica said.

“So when I was like 12, I jumped over a crazy deep ravine on my bike. All the kids in the neighborhood came out. Some local news too. Everyone thought I wasn’t gonna make it.”

“Well you obviously did.” Jessica said.

“Nope. Totally dead. Been dead six years now.” Mike joked.

“Yeah, sure buddy. Keep telling yourself that.” Jessica laughed.

“Hey, you never know. You could be talking to a ghost this entire time and you wouldn’t even know it.” Mike shrugged.

A distant but somewhat nearby screech echoes throughout the forest.

“The hell is that?” Mike muttered.

“Was it someone screaming?” Jessica asked.

“Nah, probably just…a squirrel or….something.” 

“Brr. Creep-town.” Jessica said.

Mike stops dead in his tracks, hearing a snapping noise nearby. “Shh…”

“What?” Jessica questions.

“Did you hear that?”

“No?” Jessica answered.

“Hello? Someone there?” Mike calls out, grabbing a snowball.

A deer jumps out at the pair and they both fall to the ground.

“Woah! Goddammit!”

“That thing almost killed us!” Jessica exclaimed.

The pair venture forward, encountering a small shack.

“Charming.” Mike said.

“It's everything you described, Michael.”

“Wait, what?” He asked.

“The cabin. I love it.” Jessica answered.

“Yeah...”

The pair approach the old shack and Mike finds an old mask.

“Hey, check out this mask.” He said, approaching Jessica.

“Ew, why?”

“It's so weird, right?” Mike smiled.

“It creeps me out!” Jessica replied.

“I think you like it.” Mike said, holding the mask up to his face. “Wanna make out?”

“Ugh! Mike, stop it!”

“Alright, your loss.” Mike tosses the mask to the side. “This mask is cool.”

When catching up to her, he notices that she’s all in her phone. “Jeez, Jess. You’re all on your phone. Who’s blowing it up, your arch-nemesis, Emily? Is she sending you hate messages?” 

“No…I’m just talking...to Leon.” She answered.

“Oh...how’s that going? I mean...I know I’m not his favorite person.”

“He’s being all reclusive with me as usual.” She answered.

“I mean have you tried sitting down and talking to him about whatever the issue is?” He asked.

“Every time I try to talk to him about it he just pushes it to the side.”

“Maybe he’s not ready. I mean he can’t just avoid it forever, right? He has to acknowledge it eventually and squash whatever bullshit’s going on between the two of you.” Mike said.

“I didn’t take you as the advice giving type, Michael.” Jessica joked.

“What can I say? Sometimes I’ve actually gotta use my head.” He chuckled. “But seriously, I’m sure if you put your foot down and tell him how it makes you feel then he might actually listen to you, y’know? Or maybe he’ll realize that you’re trying to be a better person and approach you himself.”

“Maybe you’re right.” Jessica answered.

The pair walk away from the shack and a deer jumps past in front of them.

“Ho! These damn animals.” Mike said.

Continuing forward the pair hear screeches and sounds of an animal possibly being injured.

“What is that?” Jessica asked.

“I’m not sure I wanna know.” Mike responded.

The pair approach a dying deer, slumped against a log.

“Damn.” Mike muttered.

Shining the light on the animal, the pair noticed the deer’s neck had been slashed at. The creature was still alive, twitching with fight for survival but it definitely didn’t have much time before it met its inevitable demise.

“It's horrible!” Jessica said. “I don't think it's gonna make it.” 

“Hey bud...Hey buddy...It's okay...it's okay...” Mike said,

“Oh my god, the poor thing…”

Mike moves over to the deer and begins to stroke its head. “It's okay...it's okay...”

“Mike, it's in so much pain...” Jessica said.

“It'll be over soon...okay? It'll be over soon…”

The body of the deer is quickly pulled away, prompting the pair to run.

“AHHH!” Jessica screamed.

“WHOA!" Mike yelled. "RUN! RUN!” 

“Oh my god, what the hell was that?!”

“I don't know!” Mike answered.

“There's a bridge! Over here! Over here! Mike!” Jessica jumped over it. “Get over here!”

Mike jumps over and continues following Jessica. “It's a bear, it's gotta be a bear!”

“Look! Look!”

“Stay on the path! We're almost there!” Mike said, running to the right.

Mike and Jessica run and find a closed gate. Mike hurriedly opens the gate and runs through.

As they run towards the cabin, Jessica trips. 

Mike runs over to help her up. “Come on, we gotta go!”

“I am!”

Mike grabs the key off the ground.

“Mike! Get the key, get it open!” Jessica urges him.

Mike opens the door and rushes inside with Jessica.

“Oh my GOD that was close!” Jessica said.

“Nah...I had it under control. Whole time.” Mike said, in between breaths.

“Bullshit.”

“No, hundred percent. Hundred percent. Hundred and ten.” Mike doubled down.

“Holy crap, I feel like I just ran a marathon!” Jessica hunched over.

“I think we kinda did.”

“Was it a bear?” Jessica asked.

“Yeah. Gotta be. Things are crazy fast.” Mike said.

“I mean, I didn't see it.” Jessica said, looking out of the window.

“Hey. The thing's not gonna come barging in, I promise. I'm pretty sure bears don't know how to open cabin doors.” Mike assured her.

“How can you be sure? I've seen them open car doors.” Jessica replied.

“What? Where?”

“On the internet.” Jessica told him.

"Breaking News! A black bear opens a door using his mouth! Seriously, this isn't the internet, Jess. Alright? This is real life and I promise you that no bear or anything else is gonna open that cabin door.”

“I guess you're right. Okay. I'm almost feeling relaxed again. Almost.” Jessica said, flicking on the light switch but it doesn't work. “Hmph. Typical. Brr. This is not the cozy chalet I was promised, Mike.” She said, taking a seat on the couch.

“Yeah it's a bit drafty or something, right?”

“Well there is a fireplace.” Jessica said.

“We don't need a fire to heat things up.” Mike flirted.

“Michael, I am a lady and a lady needs a proper romantic setting.”

“Oh...kay...?”

“A lady would like to cuddle up with her man by a nice cozy fire bathed in atmospheric mood lighting.” Jessica said, annoyed.

“Right, it’ll get plenty toasty once we're rubbing up against each other.” Mike said, leaning on the couch.

“Mike?”

“Yeah?”

“Fire and mood lighting.”

“Yes...M'lady.” Mike said with a sigh.

“And hurry up!”

Jessica digs into her pocket expecting to feel her phone, realizing she doesn’t have her phone. “Shit! Fuck! Michael!”

“What is it, Jess?”

“It’s gone!” She says, looking all around.

“Jess, slow down, will you? What’s gone?”

“My freaking phone, Sherlock!” She finally looks up at him.

“You can’t find it?” He asks.

“No! Shit! I must’ve dropped it outside while we were running!” She answers. “Son of a bitch! I can’t lose my phone, my parents will kill me.”

“I mean you could always get a new one, right?”

“Michael, that’s like my fourth phone this year.” She said, sighing.

“Alright, well I’ll help you look for it.” Mike offered.

“It’s gotta be outside.”

“Yeah...about that. I don’t think we wanna go out there right now with the bear...or whatever it is.” Mike said.

“Ugh...Fine. I guess so.” Jessica plopped onto the couch.

“Woah, Jess! Look at this.” Mike said, picking up a bolt action rifle mounted on the wall.

“Is it a fire?” She asked.

“It does fire but no. Way cooler.” Mike poses with the rifle. “Huh? How do you like me now?”

“Oh my god. Why do guns make men go completely bonkers?” Jessica scoffed.

“Puh-KOW! Puh-KOW! Nothing?”

Jessica sat clearly unamused on the couch, arms crossed.

“Right...She'll never understand what we have together.” Mike said, putting the rifle back.

Walking into the kitchen, Mike finds a fuse box. “Nice! This'll lighten up the mood a little.”

Pulling the switch, it sparks causing Mike to scream. 

“AHH!” Jessica screamed.

“Hey! What? You okay?!” Mike asked.

“What are you doing?”

“It's- it's the lights.” Mike responded.

“I know it's the lights, dummy, you broke them!” Jessica said.

“It's probably faulty wiring or something.”

“Maybe you've got faulty wiring.” Jessica playfully insulted.

Mike finds a box of matches on the fireplace banister. “Well lookie-lookie, who's gonna fire up some nookie!”

“You've been dying to use that line since we got here, haven't you?” Jessica laughed.

“Maybe I have, maybe I haven’t. I’ll never tell.” Mike kneels down and turns on an electric lantern. “Ahh, this'll take care of the mood lighting.”

“Unless you want to make out with an ice sculpture I suggest you get a fire going. Pronto. It's so cold in here right now my tongue would get stuck to your flagpole.”

“Alright, alright. On it.” Mike says as he places the wood in the fireplace and lights it with a match. “Man one, fire zero.”

“About time.” Jessica claps. “Very nice. Bravo!”

“Alright, m’lady. What comes next?” Mike sits on the couch next to her.

“I think...well...I wish we had some booze.”

“Oh...Well if I’d known that ahead of time...” Mike said.

“I’m sorry...I’m just...kinda not feeling it yet.” Jessica said, crossing her arms across her chest.

“Am I...y’know...doing something wrong?” He gently asked.

“No...It’s not you. Well...I lied. It kinda is. I thought you were one way but you’re kinda another way, does that make sense? It’s not your fault.”

‘Maybe we just...need to jump into it, y’know? Like jumping into a swimming pool.” Mike said, pulling her closer.

“What?”

“Maybe we should start with a little, you know, making out, and see where it goes from there.” Mike said, romantically.

Jessica looked at Mike with disgust. “Seriously, Michael?”

“What?” He threw his hands up.

“You really thought: Lemme get my girlfriend’s panties off by repeating the same line I used on the girl we played a prank on a year ago. That’ll do the job. Did you think that would work?” Jessica scooted away.

“Sorry. It has before.”

“Dickbrain. You gonna use the same lines on next year's girl when she sees my initials in the tree?”

“Ouch.” Mike muttered. “Harsh much today?”

"You're such a dumbass."

"Look, I'm sorry. That was stupid to say." He apologized.

"I'll forgive you when you close the shutters.”

“Why?” He asked.

“Umm... just close them please?” She said, closing in on herself.

“Aw, c’mon, Jess. There's no one out there!”

“I feel like someone's watching us. I don't like it.” Jessica looked at the window.

“Jess, really, it's fine.”

“I really don't like it.” Jessica repeated, more firmly than before.

“Hooo-kay. Shutters it is.” Mike gets up and closes the shutters. “Voila. Shutters are shutted. Now where were we?”

“I'm sorry...ugh...I'm sorry, I think I'm a little freaked out and it's hard for me to like, keep this up, and...” She trailed on.

“What? Keep what up?” Mike sat back down.

“Look...I act all super confident and like a total sexy babe and all but underneath I gotta be honest...I'm really kinda insecure.” She confided.

“Jess. You've gotta be kidding me.”

“What?” She raised an eyebrow.

“You've got nothing to be insecure about.” Mike said.

“Oh, you have no idea.”

“I probably don't but you're just like me and everyone else. We're all insecure! But, you know how to handle yourself. You might call it a front but, it's real.” He said, comfortingly.

“Yeah. I guess I do.”

“Yeah. And that's super fucking hot.” 

“Really?” She looks intrigued.

“Yeah. Hell yeah it is.” Mike assured her.

“C’mere you. Maybe I know how to handle you too.” She smirked, unzipping his coat.

“I am definitely ready to be handled.” Mike equally smirked as he removed her coat.

A crashing noise is heard and both Mike and Jessica look at the direction the source of the sound came from.

“What the hell?” Mike muttered, getting up.

“Huh!? Mike!! What is that?!” Jessica curled into a ball. 

“I don't know!” Mike answered in a whispering tone. 

“Okay, well go find out! Now! Please!”

Cautiously walking towards the room where the crashing came from, Mike hears music as he moves closer. When he finally reaches the sound, he finds Jessica’s phone on the ground, still playing her music.  “It's your phone!”

“What? How is it my phone!?” She asked, walking towards him.

“I don't know...It just...came through the window.” He answered, handing it to her.

“Oh for fuck's sake! Goddammit!“

“What? What is it?” He raised an eyebrow concerningly.

“Those goddamned assholes probably followed us out here to fuck with us and just when we were getting down to business!” Jessica says, before storming off out the front door.

“HEY! Yeah! Pricks! That means YOU! I KNOW you're out there! The FUCK are you trying to do!? You want to ruin our fun THAT bad?! Well guess what? You can't! You can't ruin our good time! Because Michael and I are gonna FUCK! That's right! We are going to have SEX! And it's gonna be HOT! So ENJOY IT! Because I know WE'RE GOING TO!” Jessica finishes, going back inside and slamming the door. “Give me a break.”

“Feeling better, Jess?”

“A little bi-“ She answers before she’s suddenly pulled against the window, the glass shattering around her.

“Oh FUCK! What the fuck?!” Mike says, moving towards her. “Jessica!” 

He reaches his hands out to hers and tries to pull her back in to no avail.

“Michael!” She screams before she’s fully pulled through and into the snowy biome.

“Oh fuck! Oh fuck. What the fuck?!” Mike hurriedly grabs the hunting rifle and heads out the cabin along with a lantern.

“JESSICA! Oh my god! Oh my god...What the fuck?!” The broken shards of glass crunch under his boots. “FUCK! JESSICA!"

He ran until he came across the river. “You’ve gotta be fucking kidding me!”

Play it safe or play it risky? 

“Risky.” Mike jumps his way across tubing in the river and continues running. “JESSICA!”

Mike reaches a ledge and uses the rifle to scope out the area, finding Jessica frantically crawling away.

“Jesus...Fuck! Fuck! JESS!! NO!!”

“NO! MICHAEL! HELP ME!” The pigtailed blonde screamed as she was dragged away by her attacker.

Mike jumps down the cliff.

“Holy SHIIIT!! FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK FUCK! URGH!”

Mike momentarily grabs onto a branch, slowing his fall.

“Alright...Alright...” He lets go, dropping down with a grunt and hurriedly grabbing the gun and lantern. “Keep going, gotta keep going!”

Mike ducks under a log. He jumps over another log and once again ducks under another.

“C’mon...Goddammit! Fuck this!” He slings the rifle over his shoulder again before jumping between two gaps and making it to the other side.

He begins to slide down the ledge. “Oh shit...NO, NO DAMMIT NOOOO!”

Luckily, he manages to grab a protruding branch, slowing his speed down. He lets go and grabs hold of a fence, dropping the lantern in the process. “Shit…”

He lets go of the fence and drops down onto a wooden platform with a grunt.

“C’mon...c’mon...let’s go, Mikey Boy!” He says, carefully climbing down until he’s dangling above the ground.

He drops down and hurriedly picks up the lantern and continues forward after Jessica’s screams.

He can feel the adrenaline coursing throughout his entire body as he picks up his pace just enough to see Jessica continuing to be dragged through the snow. “HELP ME!”

“Come on. Shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!”

“Oh no, Michael!”

“JESSICA!”

“HELP ME!”

“JESSICA!” He desperately calls out to her. “JESS!”

Mike enters the building and hurriedly follows the stairs down to what looks like a mining area.

”NO! MICHAAEELLLL HELP ME!!!! HELP ME!

“I’m coming, Jessica!”

He runs down the rocky corridor to see Jessica sprawled out in an elevator.

“NO!!! OH GOD! Nooo...Jessica...Oh god!! 

Jessica attempts to move but does not have the strength.

“Jess! Jess! Are you okay!?”

Jessica lets out one strained and painful word. “Help…”

“Don’t worry, Jess...I’ve got you, baby...I’ve got you...” Mike reaches for his beloved Jessica but before he can scoop her up into his arms, the elevator suddenly falls, taking her along with it.

“JESSSICAAAAA!!!!!!” Mike yells down the shaft.

He notices a shadow looming above him. “Huh? What the fuck?”

He picks up the rifle, looks through the scope and fires without hesitation.

He runs upstairs in search of Jessica's attacker, venturing up multiple flights of stairs before jumping across a gap.

He begins to climb the shaft of the elevator. “Come on..."

Climbing high enough until he comes to a ledge leading to a tunnel, he sees a man walking away. “Shit! There he is!”

Mike follows him from a distance and attempts to shoot him but it jams. “What? Come on. Come ON! Piece of shit..." He pulls the scope off and throws the gun to the ground.

The man jumps down a hole past a closing gate.

“Christ! Gotta make it!” Mike hurriedly runs, sliding under the gate before it fully closes.

Getting up, he finds a lantern at his feet. “Lucky me.”

He pulls out his lighter and lights the lantern.

Dropping down a ledge, he continues forward, coming across a small area with tables in it. He sees a piece of paper and picks it up.

December 12th, 1951

To Mr. Henry Caldwell

For the attention of the Blackwood Bragg Mining Crew. 

Subsequent to recent inspection, I am pleased to report that the Blackwood Bragg Mine and associated facilities have exceeded all safety code requirements stipulated in Alberta Provincial Law (certification forthcoming). 

We commend our diligent engineering and maintenance staff for ensuring the wellbeing of our valued employees. 

Please keep up the good work in the knowledge that the company puts your safety first.

Yours sincerely, Jefferson Bragg

The Blackwood Bragg Mining Company.

“Safety first, that’s our motto.” Mike muttered, turning the paper over.

Dear Mr. Bragg,

I was most surprised to receive such a glowing report on the state of this facility and felt compelled to reply to the contrary.

These mines are poorly maintained and dangerous. They are flooded throughout; countless stulls are rotting, equipment is old and wiring is faulty.

The men get sick down there at an alarming rate, which is only made worse by the meagre supply of rations. Hell, most of us aren't even convinced the mine is clear of critters, God only knows what's down there.

Perhaps your sanatorium on the mountain might show us the care your mining company is singularly failing to provide down here.

Henry Caldwell,

Chief of The Blackwood Mine Blasting Crew.

“What the hell happened around here?”

Mike makes it outside the mines in the snow.

The snow blew in his direction, hindering his sight. When he adjusted, he spotted a building in the distance, the man he followed earlier is seen walking up to it.

“Jesus...The fuck is that place?” He said. “Guess I better check it out.”

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Library | 11:03 PM

Ashley

“Yo, Chris!” Josh called out.

“What’s up, Josh?” Chris called back out.

“Found the Ouija board!”

“Seriously?” Chris began to run up the stairs.

“Yeah! It was here the whole time apparently. Tucked right into the bookshelf.”

“That’s weird.” Chris muttered. “Hannah or Beth must’ve moved it last time we were up here.”

“It’s possible.” Josh said, setting the board up.

“Oh hey, Josh.” Hannah appeared, her coat now on.

“Where are you going?” 

“Outside with Jordan. We’re looking for Beth and Hailey.”

“Did you check Beth’s room?” He asked.

“It was the first place we checked.” She answered with a nod.

“Huh.”

“I see you found the Ouija board.” She stepped into the room and leaned against the wall.”

“Still haven’t found them, huh?” Jordan appeared behind Hannah and wrapped his arms around her waist.

“No but these knuckleheads managed to find the Ouija board.”

“Those things are a joke. They seem so fake.” He scoffed.

“Glad someone agrees with me here.” Chris said. 

“How do we even start this?” Ashley asked.

“So it says here: To communicate with the spirit world you must free your mind of all preconceptions, drop all inhibitions, and generally give yourself over entirely to the will of others, sublimating your every desire to the whims of the Spirit-master, which is me.” Chris read the instructions.

"It doesn't say that.” Ashley scoffed.

“...And all present will remove their garments at my sole discretion.”

“Chris, come on, this is serious.” Josh groaned.

“Oh, I'm deadly serious.” Chris responded in a mock British accent.

“Oh shush it, let's try this.” Ashley said.

“Yes please.” Josh chimed in.

“Have fun, nerds.” Jordan laughed.

“See you after your little spooky board session.” Hannah said, laughing.

“See ya, non-believers.” Josh said.

The three place their hands on the planchette.

“Okay then, let's see what happens. Ashley, since you're a recent convert, why don't you be our medium for today?”

“Ok. Um...is anyone there? Will you reveal yourself to us...if you're there?”

The planchette starts moving.

“Wait a minute.” Chris said.

“Did you do that...?” Josh asks.

“I didn't do anything!” Ashley said, looking at Chris.

“It's moving again!” Chris said.

“What’s it spelling?” Josh asks.

“Hold on.”

“How's this happening?”

“Are you moving it?”

“I swear it's just moving.”

“Holy shit.”

H-E-L-L-O

“Hello...It said hello.” Ashley looks between the two guys.

“Who are you?” Josh asks.

“It's moving again.”

“Whoa.”

“War...?”

“What the hell?”

“It's moving fast.”

“Warni...”

“Shit.”

“Oh my God…”

“Warning?” Chris raises an eyebrow.

“What are you warning us about?” Ashley asks.

“I think we really need to find out who's trying to communicate with us before anything.” Chris said, adjusting himself in the chair.

“We can't help you if we don't know who you are. Can you tell us who you are?”

V-I-C-T-O-R

“Victor?” Josh looks at Chris. “Who the hell’s Victor?”

“What the hell is going on?” Chris mutters.

“L-I-B-…” Ashley reads the letters out.

"Library!" Maybe there's something in the library-…” Chris speculates.

“P-R-O-O...”

"Proof! There’s proof!” Chris says.

“In the library?”

The spirit board shakes as the counter flips off the table causing the three to jump back.

“Watch out!” Josh stands up.

“WHOA!” Chris sits back in his seat beginning to laugh.

“Holy shit, Chris.” Ashley tries to calm down.

“You know what? No, no, this is bullshit. This isn't real.”

“Josh! I don't know what's going on…”

“Look, this shit isn’t funny, ok? Seriously!” Josh scolded the pair.

“Josh, no! You wanted to use the spirit board!” 

“Hey, calm down, dude, it's not Ash's fault!” Chris defends Ashley.

Josh leaves in a huff.

“Josh, c’mon dude.” Chris tried to reason with him to no avail.

“Sh-should we go after him?” Ashley asks.

“Ah man...I mean, he'll be okay. Let's...let's just give him some time.” Chris sighed.

“I mean I don't blame him...that was crazy...The pointer flew right off the table!”

“I mean if you were faking it you were doing one hell of a job.” Chris nervously laughed.

“Chris, this is serious! I wasn't faking anything...I think we should do what it says. We should look in the library…”

“Are you serious?” Chris asked.

“Yes, Chris...we should.”

“Do you really think someone was communicating with us?”

“I don't know. I don't know if I wish someone was or I wish someone wasn’t.”

“I guess we should find out.” Chris extended his arm out towards the stairs.

The two walk down the stairs.

Chris notices something glowing from the floor. “Whoa...did you see that?”

“Yeah.”

“How’s there a light when the power's not even on?” Chris flips a light switch but the light doesn’t work.

“That’s really weird...”

Chris and Ashley walk past a bookshelf and a couple of books fly out, almost hitting them.

“Jesus! Look out!” Chris dodges the flying books

“Ah! Chris! Holy crap.”

“Are you okay?” He asks her.

“I think so...”

“Wait...Look!” Ashley points at the bookshelf.

“What?”

“There was something behind the books. What is that?” Ashley squints her eyes.

“Is it a button?” Chris asked.

“Why would there be a button?” Ashley looked at Chris.

“That's a good question.”

“Should I push it?” She asks.

“That's what buttons are for I guess.”

Ashley pushes the button and the walls begin to open.

“Woah...Panel opens...Head explodes.” Chris steps back defensively.

“Are we like, in a movie right now?!”

“If we are, I hope it's a rom-com.” Chris cracked a joke.

“Leave it to the Washington's to have secret passages in their house.”

“Maybe they didn't even know. This place is like…super old.” Chris said, wiping dust off of the bookcase.

“So...should we take a look?” Ashley asked.

“After you.” Chris extends his arm.

“No, no, no...you go.” Ashley hands the candle to Chris.

“Gee thanks.”

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Library } 11:12 PM

Chris

Chris walks into the room and finds a photo of Hannah and Beth. “What the…”

He turns it around to a message written in big blood red letters.

I WILL KILL EVERY ONE OF THEM! I WILL GUT THEM LIKE FUCKING FISH! ROBERT. MELINDA. JOSHUA. HANNAH. BETH. ALL OF THEM WILL DIE!

“What did you find?” Ashley asked.

“Holy cow…Now Ash…I don't want to freak you out but...but look at this...” He hands her the photo.

“WHAT?...CHRIS what IS THIS!?”

“I-I think this might be what the spirit board wanted us to find.” He answers.

“The clue?”

“Yeah, it's a letter. It's...a threat.”

“Chris. This is serious. We need to find Josh right now.” She said, urgently.

Chris and Ashley head out of the room when a door creaks open.

“Uhhh?...What was that?”

“Do you think someone’s actually after Hannah and Beth?” Ashley asked, clearly terrified.

“If so, that would be really...really messed up.”

They wander around a little more looking for Josh.

Chris finds a letter and reads through it.

November 8, 2013

Dr. C. J. Swaffham

Race and Ethnicity Department

183 Haskell Hall 6130 Amsterdam Road

Vancouver, BC V72 9B1

Dear Dr. Swaffham, I thank you for your response.

It's good to know that the tribe still feel an attachment to the land here, even if we have a few unfortunate problems (graffiti, people sleeping in the outbuildings).

This is their ancestral home, after all.

I have made contact with the descendants of the tribe and intend to make a donation to their elder council.

Healing the wounds of the past won't be easy, but I feel it's a step that is necessary.

Yours sincerely,

Melinda Washington

Chris turns the paper around.

Saw that crazy guy again.

Thursday at 9.17pm - hanging around the generator shed.

I'm going to start keeping a record.

“Woah...it looks like it was written by Mrs. Washington.”

“Yeah, she's really making an effort to set things right with some native tribe or something.”

“Yeah...the bad karma goes back a long way.” He responded.

They open the door, which leads back into the Great Room. “So, um. I've just been thinking about something I saw earlier with Sam and Melanie...”

“What?”

“When I was showing them the shooting range at the foot of the mountain there was this...wanted poster...like full on western-style, you know?”

“So?”

“And they really thought there was someone following them around…”

“So...so what? You're saying that there's some criminal up on the mountain with us?” Ashley asked, rubbing her arm.

“There was a message...on the answering machine and it was from this sergeant saying there was this guy who had just gotten out of prison and there was nothing he could do.” He continued.

“What do you mean?”

“He was saying it like...like a warning. I mean, maybe that was whoever was down in the basement before. Under the floorboards...in the library. Then there was that guy I told you about...”

“Wait wait wait. What guy!?”

“The guy who threatened the Washingtons...he said he wanted to take revenge by burning the whole place down...And I found that crazy psycho letter!”

“Chris, if this is your way of trying to make me feel better...you're fired.” She facepalmed.

The door near them bangs and Josh's scream can be heard.

“You hear that?” Chris turns towards the direction of the kitchen.

“That was Josh!” Ashley runs towards the kitchen door and opens it.

“Coming from the kitchen!” Chris follows her.

“JOSH?!”

“JOSH! We're coming! Hold on!!”

Ashley is pulled in and the door closes, separating the pair. Ashley's screams and grunts 

“Argh!”

“Ashley?! Ash! What's going on, lemme in!! Ashley?! Are you okay? I'm...Gonna...Ugh!” Chris forces the door open and falls to the ground. “Oof! Shit...”

He sees Ashley unconscious on the kitchen floor. “Ash...? ASH!! Hey!”

A masked man appears and punches Chris in the face, knocking him to the ground. 

“Ash...ley...” Chris falls unconscious.

The masked man looms over Chris’ unconscious body then turns to Ashley and grabs her arm, dragging her away.

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Kitchen | 11:21 PM

Chris

“Ugh...fuck...what the fu...Ashley?!” Chris got up from the floor.

His head pounded. “Ugh...Fuck...”

Chris finds Ashley's coin purse on the floor. “Shit...Not good...not good at all...”

Chris opens the door leading to the back hallway and a crow caws before flying off. “What the fuck?”

There are blood stains on the wall. “Aww shit! No!”

He looks to his left and sees the door wide open. “ASHLEY!

“Anyone out there? Ashley?”

A figure with a clown mask pops out at Chris as he goes to the left in a fork. “What in the hell? Who would do this?”

Chris sees a pig’s head in the snow. “Aw, shit. That’s just fucking gross.”

Where the hell did he take her?

Chris walks further until he comes to the Washington shed. Entering the shed, he hears quiet crying.

As he ventures further into the shed, a dangling cage can fall near him. “HEY! GODDAMMIT!”

“Chris...?”

“Ash, I'm here!”  Chris assured her.

“Please...help me...!” She pleaded.

“I'm comin' Ash! Just keep talking to me! What happened?”

“Chris, he tied me up...I can't move!” Ashley explained.

“Ashley, I'm gonna get you out of this, don't worry!”

“I'm really scared, Chris!”

“I know, Ash. I’m gonna get you outta there.”

A bright light turns on in the next room. “Goddamn that’s bright...” Chris held up his arm to shield his eyes for a second.

When his eyes adjusted, he looked forward again to see Ashley and Josh tied up in chains on a wall with a massive saw on a diverging track.

What the fuck?

“Hello...and thank you all for joining me.” A male voice boomed throughout the room.

“JOSH! Oh my GOD! JOSH WAKE UP!”

Huh...? What...? What’s going on? What is this?” Josh awoke from his unconscious state.

Chris tries to open the door to the room with Josh and Ashley by bashing it with his shoulder. “C’mon...”.

“Tonight we're going to conduct a little experiment. A sort of test.” The voice continued.

“Ashley, what the hell is going on?” Josh asked.

“I don't know, I don't know, I don't know...!”

“Now for this experiment, we'll need the cooperation of our two test subjects... Joshua and Ashley…”

“Holy shit...Oh my god.”

“But we're going to need more than one brave participant to help decide...which subject will live, and which will die.”

“OH NO! MY GOD, OH MY GOD, OH GOD, CHRIS! GET US OUT OF HERE!” Ashley pleaded.

“NO! YOU CAN'T DO THIS! LET ME DOWN FROM HERE, YOU MANIAC!” Josh yelled.

“Please. Please please, everyone calm down. It's all very simple. Christopher, you will find a lever placed directly in front of you. All you have to do...is choose who YOU will save!”

“Oh no...please! This can't be happening...! Oh god oh god oh god...! This isn't right...”

“Shit...shit...no! Okay...okay...okay...okay, this is gonna be okay...We’re gonna be ok, Ash...” Josh tried to remain calm.

“Oh Crap. Oh Crap. Oh Crap. Oh Crap. Oh Crap.” Chris placed his hands on his head. “Fuck...fuck...FUCK!”

Dude...Cochise...buddy...Let's just think about this for a minute...”

“Oh my god! CHRIS! You CAN'T LET ME DIE!”

“Just, just, just...Gimme a second...I, I- can't think straight...shit...”

“Huh? Huh?!”

“This is insane...This is nuts. This isn't happening. Chris. Please tell me this isn't happening.” Ashley furiously squirmed.

“I-I don't know what to do...” Chris muttered.

“Bro! Bro, we've been through so much, come on...I don't wanna go out like this...!”

“Chris, please! I'm so scared! Please don't let them kill us!”

He had to decide. Ashley Brown: The girl he liked or Joshua Washington: The guy he considered a brother.

Fuck...

"Bro! Bro, we've been through so much, come on...I don't wanna go out like this...Think about the twins, man! They be distraught knowing I died!"

He's right...the twins wouldn't know how to go on without him...

"Chris, please! I'm so scared! Please don't let them kill us!"

"I know...I know we haven't been the best of friends lately with me dropping out of college...and I've been kinda messed up and everything...but I'm getting better, man...I swear!"

Chris' mind was racing with endless amounts of thoughts as his hand hovered over the lever.

The next thing he knew, he had pulled it.

“Ah...I see. You have chosen...to save Ashley. Sorry, Joshua...Time to die.” The voice boomed before fading away.

“Oh God...thank god! Oh thank you...thank you!”

“No...Please no...!” Josh started to break down.

The tracks for the saw turn to Josh and the saw moves towards him. “AAHHH!!! NO CHRIS!”

“Oh...oh no...No, no, no, no, no, no, no...” Chris repeated over and over as the saw inched closer to Josh. “OH GOD JOSH!!”

“I thought we were FRIENDS, man! I thought we were FRIENDS. Why would you DO THIS!?” Josh begins to squirm.

“I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry!! THIS IS MADNESS, PLEASE!” Chris paces back and forth.

“AHH!! NO!” Ashley freaks out.

“NO! OH GOD WHAT DID I DO!?” Josh screams as the saw nears him and starts to tear into him.

“Stop it, you can't do this! Please! NO!” Chris yells as he watches his best friend be sliced at the waist.

“OH NO! MY GOD, OH MY GOD, OH GOD, CHRIS! GET US OUT OF HERE!” Ashley screams.

“Josh! Oh fuck, no!”

Josh stops screaming as the lower severed part of his body falls to the ground.

“No no no. D-Don't look, Ashley, don't look!” Chris advises.

“Why can't I look, Chris? Please tell me he's okay, please...!” Ashley wants to look but she can’t.

The door opens to the room and Chris starts running in.

“No...argh!” Ashley still squirms.

“I'm coming Ash, I'm gonna get you. I'm letting you down. Shhh...stop, please...Come on, come on, let's get you down...come on...we're gonna get you out of here...” Chris says as he unties her.

Ashley sees Josh's upper body and Chris immediately attempts to shield her eyes from the horrific sight, escorting her out of the shed.

“NOOOO!”

“Shhh, we gotta go, okay?”

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Path to Washington Shed } 11:33 PM

Matt

Matt and Emily walk down the path. “Maybe when we get back, Josh’ll have that fire going.”

“We’ll see, pretty boy.”

They see movement not too far down the path.

“Woah...Chris! Ashley!” Matt calls out running towards them.

“Blood! Whose blood is that, Ash?” Emily points to Ashley’s bloody body.

“Are you okay?” Matt asked.

“Chris, what happened?” Emily asked.

“ J-Josh...” Chris stammers on a response.

“Josh what, dude? What the hell happened?!”

“He's dead...”

“Wait, what?” Matt looks between the two.

“Right in front of us, man...” Chris begins to cry.

“What are you talking about?!”

“T-There's a maniac...”

“Maniac?” Matt’s senses heightened.

“Oh my god. We gotta get outta here.” Emily looks at Matt.

“I don't understand what happened.” Matt said.

“There's a maniac! And...he was…there was a saw...and it was either Josh or Ash and I didn't know what to do!” Chris tries to tell the pair what happened.

“Oh god...”

And it fucking cut right through him and...spilling out fucking everywhere...”

“WHAT!? OH my god Chris what!?” Emily’s face turned to utter shock.

“I-I killed him!...I-I killed Josh...” Chris dropped to the floor.

“Whoa, Chris...”

“OH GOD!” Ashley continued to cry.

“It was my FAULT, Matt!”

“No. No, this is insane. We need to go get some help.” Emily shook her head.

“Cut right in half...”

“We're gonna figure this out, man.” Matt assured Chris.

“I don't know, I don't know, I don't know...”

“Em, we should look for the others.” Matt turned to her.

“Mike and Jess are off 69'ing each other and who knows where everyone else is.”

The others aren’t in the lodge. I think Sam’s the only one in the lodge...” Chris said, getting up.

“Fine. Fine. You're right. Get everyone else together. But if there's a maniac running around I think we need to get some help, too, right? Not just wait around?” Emily came up with a plan.

“But what about...”

“Why are we still talking about this? Let's go, Matt!” Emily urged. “Get to the lodge and look for the others.”

Chris and Ashley look between each other and nod, heading back to the lodge.

I’ve gotta check it out...

“Why are we going this way?” Emily asks.

“I just wanna check that place out before we go...” Matt simply responds.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, Em.” Matt replies. “I’m sure.”

“I mean, like, really sure? Because I'm guessing we're not going to like what we see in there…” Emily closed in on herself.

“I just...I want to see it with my own eyes.”

“Okay. I mean...as long as you're sure.”

The pair carefully enter the shed and discover Josh's body.

“Oh...fuck!” Matt almost threw up.

“Oh, Jesus!” Emily covered her mouth. “We've gotta get out of here. Like, now.”

“He's really dead...”

“I don't want to spend another second on this mountain, Matthew. Let's go.” Emily pulled his arm.

“Right...”

Chapter Text

Hill is seen by the window of his office, but quickly notices the patient and rubs his hands together. 

He walks over to the mannequin, which is now seated in a wooden chair with both of its hands on its knees. A circular saw blade is driven into its head, and red liquid splattered down its neck, it is also faced towards the patient. 

Dr. Hill touches the saw blade with his index finger, and smiles as he walks over to his desk.

He sits down and rests his legs on the side of the desk.

“Hello again. Things are getting pretty...tense out there, aren't they? Is the night going the way you hoped it would?”

“No, it’s not.” The patient responded.

Hill lifts his feet off of the desk. “Hm. I see...And you think these poor people are getting what they deserve?”

“What do you want from me?” The patient asked.

“I am trying to help you. And this...this game you're playing...you understand that it's not good for you...It's not good for anyone. And I can't say that you're particularly showing much loyalty in the way you're playing.”

Hill stands up from his seat, and walks away, towards the window and crosses his arms.

A light flashes from outside, and Hill suddenly appears directly in front of the patient again.

“Do you intend to continue with this elaborate self indulgence?” He asked in a hostile tone.

“You’re freaking me out.” The patient said.

“Do you even believe that I am real?” Hill asked.

“I don’t know...”

“Ah! And there’s the heart of the problem. It all comes down to this: Can you really tell the difference anymore?” Hill eerily smiles as he takes his hands off the table with an exhale, and walks over to the window, crossing his arms. “I doubt it.”

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Blackwood Sanatorium | 11:39 PM

Mike

"Jesus." Mike said, peeking from behind the wall. 

"That's not good. That's really not good…"

Mike sees the man from earlier walking along the front of the building with a dark gray wolf and another lighter one.

“Fuckin’ wolves? Ain’t this some shit...”

He ducks when he notices the man stopping in place. “Dammit...”

The man, along with the wolves enter the building.

"Alright. Let's get a closer look." Mike grunts as he climbs on top of the wall and jumps down. “Ugh...shit.”

He walks towards a massive stone fountain.

“Where the fuck am I...?”

Continuing forward, he finds a sign.

CONDEMNED

IT IS DEEMED UNLAWFUL FOR ANY PERSON TO USE OR OCCUPY THIS STRUCTURE FORTHWITH

DATE: JUNE 12, 1954

"Awesome. Why wouldn't I end up in the creepiest place on planet Earth?"

He walks down the stairs to the left, finding a covering.

He puts down his lantern and removes it, revealing an entrance inside the building.

“Alright...” He climbs in and jumps down with a grunt. “Dammit...”

He looks around the area he entered. “Ugh...barf...ugh...oh...”

A horrible stench fills Mike’s nostrils. “What was this place? A sewer...?”

He walks through a doorway and into a room with multiple boilers. “Ugh...oh, man this is too much.”

He looks up to see a metal catwalk. He pushes the oil drum in front of him to a position where he can climb to the catwalk.

“Alright...”

He climbs up and carefully balances himself on the thin metal platform.

Mike stands on top of a drain operating system, and pokes his head out of the hole in the floor. 

“Whoa. Well that's different." He sets down the lantern and begins to climb up with multiple grunts.

He walks towards the front entrance and finds a table with a piece of paper on it.

MEMORANDUM

January 4th, 1952

To: Sanatorium Staff

From: Mr. Reginald Rouche

RE: Rescue of Miners

Be advised that the miner rescue is due to be completed tomorrow (5th January). As the number of surviving miners is unknown, prepare all beds in Ward A. The press shall be in attendance tomorrow. We must be seen to be giving the miners the best possible care. Note that the press visitors are not to be allowed into the Psychiatric Ward. Failure in this regard will reflect badly upon Mr. Bragg and the Sanatorium as whole, and shall result in an on-the-spot dismissal.

- Reginald Rouche

"That's weird...They just forced them all out?" He said heading out of the entrance area. “Jesus...”

Mike walks down the hall and peers through the hole to the next room.

"Woah…what the..." He mutters in awe, sees the man treating his wolves with a bone.

He watches the wolves leave before attempting to open the door. “Dammit! Locked.”

CHAPEL SECURITY PASS REQUIRED

“Oh for Christ’s sake...”

He turned back the way he came and finally gets the chance to take in his surroundings.

“What went on here…? This is nuts…”

To his left, he sees a doorway with the word "admin" above it.

Next to the doorway is a plaque that read:

THE BLACKWOOD PINES SANATORIUM

OPENED AUGUST 8TH, 1922

“MENS SANA IN CORPORE SANO”

“Look at that...”

Walking into the Administration area, Mike finds a safe and a stake on the floor.

“Whoa. Someone really wanted to take a peek inside.” Mike picks up the stake and uses it to pry open the safe.

Looking inside, he finds what looks like clocking-in cards. “Oh shit...look at this…30 of ‘em...”

Nearby on a table is an old camera. 

Inspecting it, Mike notices it’s broken. “Guess they didn’t want any flash photography.”

Walking into the hallway leading into the morgue, a crow flies out scaring him. “Jesus fucking Christ! I can’t catch a break with these damn birds!”

Retaining his composure, he notices a hole in the wall, leading to another two rooms.

“What the fuck…?”

Venturing towards the back of the decrepit nursery, he finds a pocket watch on a desk.

To my darling Jefferson, we have all the time in the world.

“I don’t know about that now…” Mike muttered, slipping it into his jeans pocket.

Continuing to look around the room, he finds a newspaper lying on a table. "Huh. Intrigue on Blackwood Mountain?" He said to himself, beginning to read it.

THE ALBERTA POST

January 9th, 1952

REPORTER ASSAULTED ON BLACKWOOD MOUNTAIN

BLACKWOOD PINES, AB

A reporter from the Alberta Bugle was assaulted and hospitalized yesterday by security personnel at the Blackwood Pines Sanatorium. Chuck Bernstein, a senior news reporter, was seeking an interview with the miners dramatically rescued on Tuesday. 

The men had been trapped underground for over three weeks after a structural collapse at the Northwest Mine in December and are now being treated at Blackwood Sanatorium for malnutrition and trauma. Jefferson Bragg, sole proprietor of both the Northwest Mining Company and the Blackwood Sanatorium, told the Bugle yesterday that the incident was "unfortunate." and that "a full internal enquiry had been launched." He also claimed that Bernstein had been "trespassing on Sanatorium grounds without permission." It is believed that the assault arose from an argument about Bernstein's camera which was confiscated immediately prior to the attack.

“So they tried to keep shit under wraps...Huh...”

Exiting the room, he walked down the hall to another. Entering, he finds a sheet of paper on a desk.

February 7th, 1952

MINER MEDICAL REPORT

ATTENDING PHYSICIAN: Dr. N.H.F. Bowen

MEDICAL REPORT: Report follows re: the initial state of the fourteen miners after the collapse of the mine, and subsequent rescue at Blackwood Pines.

ADMITTANCE: On receipt of the fourteen patients at the Sanatorium's medical facility, we had fully expected to find emaciated shells of men, starved and confused.

Thankfully, the miners appear cogent and relatively healthy, attributed to their apparent discovery of emergency food supplies in the mine. Inhibited respiratory function was detected in a few of the older men, as predicted, as well as symptoms of pneumonia.

Psychologically, after being trapped for 23 days, the shock of reintegration has been difficult for some of the group. Though their outward health is better than expected, they do seem affected by their time in the mine.

TREATMENT: Due to the delicate nature of some of the patients, we have closed off the A Wing of the Sanatorium. Psychological evaluation will take place as soon as possible. The men with respiratory problems have undergone a bronchoscopy, and are prescribed a course of streptomycin. The others are simply kept under strict, 24-hour observation.

- Dr. Nicholas Henry Fowlis Bowen.

Mike turns the paper over.

One of those guys actually tried to bite me! I'm going to report it to Dr. Bowen!

“Yeesh.” Mike muttered, walking out of the room.

He comes to a flight of stairs and heads further down into the sanatorium.

When he gets to the ground floor, he finds a partially open room with a bird on a table. The bird caws and flies away. 

"Huh?" He said, opening the door to see a machete stabbed into the table. “Holy shit…gross..”

He grabs it with a grunt and inspects it.

“Now we’re talking.” He said, holstering it onto his belt. 

Walking into another room, he finds a curtained area.

Carefully opening it, he sees a restraining chair. "Holy shit...Ugh. What happened here?" 

Taking a closer look at it, he sees the chair is stained with dried up blood. "Twisted fucks probably liked to watch it happen, I guess."

Mike notices writing etched into the wall.

HOW MANY DAYS WILL THEY KEEP US HERE

“Man, th-this is—what could’ve—who—Who the hell could’ve—?”

Walking towards the hallway, a shadow casts on the wall to his left. “Shit...”

Mike enters another room, finding a telegram on a desk.

REPLY IMMEDIATELY:

Reporters and other snoopers to be kept away at all costs!

Mike turns it over

WESTERN PROVINCE TELECOMMUNICATIONS CO. TELEGRAM

BW.0S54A/1= PD=MNT. MADAHEE

AB 24 907A =

RICHARD CASTLE / BLACKWOOD SANATORIUM

To: Mr. J Bragg =

INCIDENT UPDATE =

14 survivors received at Sanatorium = showing signs of mental trauma may need to contain = local press now have scent of blood = becoming a problem = please advise further

“Gee, who wouldn’t want the press snoopin’ around this paradise.

Continuing, he approaches a door and peers through the broken glass. “Well, this place just gets better and better…”

Not too far down the hall, he hears a metallic creaking sound. “Huh?”

Entering the room, he sees a swaying arm with a note attached in the middle of the room.

“Aw...shit on a shingle...fucking hell...” Mike puts his lantern down and examines the hand. "Whoa whoa whoa...is this what he was feeding them?”

He grabs the note, pulling it but immediately gets two of his fingers caught by a bear trap 

“ARRGH! ARRGH! SON OF A BITCH!” He yelps out in pain.

He reaches for his machete and places it in the teeth of the trap, attempting to pry it open. However, the trap breaks the machete, clamping harder on Mike’s fingers.

“ARRRGH!”

They’ve gotta go, Mikey...

He readies the machete near his trapped fingers. “Shit. Oh shit...oh shit...oh shit...oh shit...oh shit...oh shit...oh shit...oh shit! Fuck...ugh!”

If you were planning on getting back into baseball, you can definitely get that outta your head now…

Mike cuts his fingers off with two swipes of the machete.

“ARGH! ARGH! FUCK! Okay...okay...Goddamn!”

Mike digs in his pocket with his non-injured hand and pulled out his lighter.

He looked around the room and found a knife.

Shit...

He lit his lighter and began to heat the knife up.

Here goes...

He pressed the hot knife onto his freshly amputated fingers, effectively cauterizing his wound. "ARRRRGH!"

The searing sound of his flesh against the knife and the feeling of excruciating pain surged through the wound.

Mike throws the knife into the sink and finds bandages to wrap his fingers. “Ah! Ah! Okay...What the hell is wrong with me?! Why the fuck would I do that?!”

“Alright...alright...Eeeny...Meeny...miney...moh...catch a tiger by the toe...if he...Let him go...I don't know where the fuck to go...okay...”

Mike makes his way to the morgue, looking around he finds a skull preserved in a jar full of liquid. “Sup, chatterbox. Hangin' out? Me too…”

Next to the shelf is a door with a sign on it.

Chapel Security Pass Required.

"What—are you serious? Great...there's a keycard for every door...this place just gets better and better. Maybe one of these guys had a keycard on them…”

Mike opens the nearest body drawer and finds a nametag.

Emergency Medical Tag

Name: Nicholas Henry Fowlis Bowen.

Tagged Date: February 24th, 1952

Description: Attack by inmate: Fatal lacerations to throat

“Yikes...Someone tore this guy's throat right open…Ugh…”

Mike opens another and finds a death certificate. 

REGISTRATION OF DEATH

Name of Deceased: Sarah Smith

Date of Death: February 24th, 1952

I hereby certify that I attended the deceased from: March 8th, 1951 to February 24th, 1952, and last saw her alive on February 24th 1952.

Cause of Death: Severe lacerations to the abdomen. Intra-abdominal injuries. Subsequent blood loss.

If death was due to external causes (violence) fill in also the following.

Accident, suicide, homicide:

Homicide

Manner of injury:

Laceration by sharp impalement. Possibly FINGERNAILS!

Additional Notes: Please use the box provided overleaf for any additional relevant information.

Signed by N. HF Bowen MD

Address: Blackwood Pines Sanatorium

Date: February 24th, 1952

Mike turns the certificate over.

Additional notes: Body was not discovered until 6-8 hours after death.

Sections of the intestine and kidneys were apparently EATEN by the attacker.

“What the fuck? Were these guys fuckin’ rabid?”

Mike opens another body drawer to the sight of an uncovered corpse with its abdomen being absolutely eviscerated. “Ugh…fuckin’ sick…that’s fuckin’ sick…”

A rat climbs out of the corpse's mouth causing him to step back in disgust.

Looking again, he sees the keycard in the shirt pocket of the body.

He goes back to the body and slowly grabs the keycard. "Sorry, miss...you’re not gonna need this anymore...”

“Alright...let's check this out.” Mike inserted the keycard into the machine.

He turns the doorknob and gains access to the next room. “Bingo!”

Mike ascends the stairs. “Alright…let’s go, Mikey Boy.”

As he ascends the third set of stairs, the white wolf from earlier suddenly appears from a hole in the wall and barks at him.

“Oh! Oh fuck! Shit, shit, shit!”

He runs up the stairs in the direction of an open door as the wolf continues to chase him. “Shit!” 

Getting inside, he slams the door in the wolf's face. “And stay out!”

“Ugh…” Hearing a metallic creaking, he sees the man from earlier walking into a nearby room and locking it behind him.

 "Isn't this a quaint little psycho-crib…" Mike jumps down onto the main floor.

"Oh. Right. Back in here."

Using the key card, access to the chapel is granted and the same wolf that’d chased him jumps in front of him and barks. “Woah woah woah!”

 "Okay...okay...Easy boy...Easy...That's a good boy..." He said slowly approaching the wolf. “That's a good boy...that's right. Easy...Yeah! Good Boy! Yeah. Hey guy, you like that? Yeah. Everyone likes a little lovin' right? Mmm? Mhm…”

“I just pet a wolf...a wolf…it’s not a bear like Jess wanted but…” Mike let out a sigh of guilt. “Shit…I’m sorry, Jess...”

Mike finds a green jacket hanging on the gate and grabs it. 

“Not exactly my style but…I’ll warm up to it.” He said putting it on. “Huh…not too bad.”

Looking into the gated area, he finds a revolver inside sitting on a shelf.

"What have we here?" He reaches for it, being unsuccessful in grabbing it. "Come on!"

He pulls the leg off of the shelf, making the revolver slide down to him. "Nice!”

“Now...to get the fuck outta here.”

Mike walks to the door the man locked earlier. He pulls out the revolver and shoots the lock off. “Alright.”

He walks into a room with a stairwell. A picture frame leaning against the stairs catches his eye.

"The Miracle Men? I doubt being here would be a miracle at all to anyone.”

He puts it down and goes downstairs to an underground floor to find a locked gate leading to the exit. "Of course, locked." 

Shoving an empty barrel out of the way, he then shoots the lock.

The gunshot causes sparks and starts a small fire.

Opening the gate, the fire spreads to barrels filled with flammable liquid.

“Shit! SHIT! Ah shi- URGH!" An explosion occurs as Mike runs back and dives to the ground with a grunt.

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Bathroom | 12:01 PM

Sam

Sam sat in the bathroom listening to music in the comfort of the bathtub. 

“Mmm, mmm, mmm. Bababa...” She hummed along with her music.

A gust of wind blows out the candle closest to her. The light breeze tickling the back of her neck.

"Hello? Guys? What are you doing out there? Being creepy?" She asks, taking her earbuds out.

Getting out of the bathtub, she wraps herself in a towel.

What the hell...?

"Oh for Pete's sake. My clothes? Really? Whichever one of you did this is totally off my Christmas list. Seriously, not cool, guys. Not cool at all." Sam said, picking up her sock from the chair.

"Chris?...Josh?...Hannah?...Beth?...What the hell?”

The grandfather clock in front of her chimes, startling her. "Ugh. Stupid clock."

"This is really getting out of hand, okay? It was all very funny, ha ha, look at Sam walking around in a towel, but now I just really want this to be over, alright? Have you had enough yet?" Sam said, heading down the stairs to the Great Room. "Ok, if you were trying to freak me out, you succeeded!”

“C'mon guys, can I just have my damn clothes back now or am I supposed to hang out in a towel for the rest of the weekend?”

When nobody responds, she sighs. “Towel it is, then."

Sam grabs the flashlight Josh had earlier on before entering the cinema room. "Where the hell are you guys? Guys come ON! I am DONE with this! I really don't appreciate the silent treatment here!"

The cinema room doors close suddenly and Sam screams.

"Hello Samantha…” A male voice said as the cinema screen flickered. “Looking for me? I don't think you'll have much luck by looking, Samantha.”

"What the...What the hell?" Sam mutters.

"You're only going to see what I want you to see...And I have quite a lot to show you." He continued.

"What is...What is going on...!?" Sam asks as she turns around towards the cinema screen.

"Open your eyes...then you'll figure it out." He said.

The screen shows Sam in her bathtub. “What the fuck?”

"She's quite beautiful, isn't she? A beautiful bathing bird."

"How...why...why did you..." Sam stumbles for words.

"Do you think she has any idea what lies ahead? Do you think these were the last happy moments of this creature's life?" The person continues with his tormenting of Sam.

"Why are you showing this to me?" Sam asks.

"Why are you watching?" The voice remarked.

Sam turns back around to see the screen switch to Josh, being torn apart mercilessly by an enormous saw blade. 

The pain that stabbed into her heart at that moment, seeing him being killed. Joshua Washington, the boy she’d had a crush on since she was in the 7th grade....Dead in such a horrific way. The boy she had just shared intimate moments with a few hours ago. All the daydreams, all the teasing, the potential future between them. All ripped to shreds in an instant.

"Josh!" Sam screamed as Josh's lower half was bisected from the rest of his body. "Oh my god, what did you do?!"

"How do you feel?" The voice asked malevolently. “Watching the love of your life being torn into pieces…”

“What do you want from me?!”

“Do you enjoy it? Because you long to see the pain of others played out for your own entertainment. Is there something comforting about witnessing the pain of others? Does it let you know the pain is not your own? Is that how you feel, Sam?”

“Stop! Stop it, just stop it!”

“Pain never stops. Death never stops. You've seen one of your friends suffer and die. Who's next, Sam? Will it be you? If not you…then who?”

“Now...I'm going to give you ten seconds." The voice starts counting down.

“Nine…Eight…Seven…Six…Five…Four…Three…”

“No, no, no, no! Please no…!” Sam begs him.

A masked man bursts into the room “Sam.”

"No...no!" She said backing up.

"SAM!" He tilts his head.

"Shut up!" She grabs a vase and throws it at him. 

The vase collides with his arm and smashes into pieces. He laughs. “Don’t run, Sam.”

“Shit! Shit shit shit!” Sam then took off running for her life to the door and into the guest room, still upset but more than well aware there was no time to grieve Josh within that moment. He wouldn't want her to get caught.

I’m sorry, Josh…

She jumped over the bed and continued to run out of the guest room, her assailant bursting the door open behind her.

“Get away!”

“Don’t run, Sam...I won’t hurt you...”

Sam runs along the hallway and into the basement.

As she hurriedly runs down the stairs, she trips and scrapes her knee against the floor. “Argh! Damn damn damn!”

Continuing to run, she looks around. “Shit shit shit.” 

Quickly thinking, she hides behind the shelf near the boiler box.

The Psycho’s heavy breathing quickly approaches her general vicinity.

“Sam, why are you hiding?” The Psycho asks. “Sam! Why prolong the inevitable?”

She crouches down, not moving a muscle.

“Why kid yourself into thinking you can get away?” He said, banging the mask against his canister. “Don't you know I can smell your fear?”

She remembers the location of the baseball bat from earlier with Josh.

She runs and grabs it, smacking him in the side of his head with a thunderous crack.

“ARGH!” He stumbles forwards onto the floor.

Sam reaches a door at the end of the cellar. "Are you fucking kidding me? No handle?! Shit! Shit!”

She bashes against the door multiple times as the Psycho approaches. “Argh! Urgh! Come on!”

She bashes one more time, finally getting the door open, hurriedly slamming the door in his face and locking it.

He sticks his arm through the door hole attempting to unlock the door.

“Ahh!! Get out!!” She closes the barrier on his arm, causing it to slither away.

She forces the door at the end of the room open, falling and landing, resulting in a cut above her right eyebrow. “Urgh!” 

She hurriedly gets up and looks at her surroundings. “What the hell?”

Venturing down the hall, she comes to two hallways on her left and right as well as an old elevator in front of her.

“Oh, crap. Crap! Oh Fuck...Fuck!” She said as she hurriedly runs to the elevator shaft, ducking and turning off her flashlight.

She steadies her breathing as she feels his terrifying presence looming over her location.

“Here, little kitty…Here, pussy pussy…” 

After a few more seconds, he looks around unaware of Sam’s presence nearby.

“Fuck!”

Sam peeked to see the masked man leave.

Who the fuck was that…?

She softly cried as her mind kept repeating the video of Josh over and over again. “Josh…Oh God, Josh…”

What would Josh say…?

“Survive, Sammy. Survive.”

Chapter Text

February 3rd, 2015 | Washington Estate Grounds - Cable Car Station II | 12:16 AM

Matt

"I can't believe Josh is dead." Emily said. “I can't get the image out of my mind. Just...seeing Josh like that...and the blood, everywhere.”

“Jesus, you're gonna make yourself sick.”

“I am gonna be sick, Matt.”

“Let's just...Let’s just keep walking.”

Matt finds a bucket of spilled red paint in the snow. "Paint? It's still fresh."

“That’s odd.” Emily muttered. “What the hell is paint doing out here?”

“Hell if I know...”

Emily and Matt approach the cable car station and find an axe lodged in the door.

"Look, an axe...I feel better with an axe." Matt said, pulling it from the door.

Emily tries to open the door. "Oh what now? This is locked, Matt!”

She looked at the axe in his hands. “Well, break the door down, will ya, Paul Bunyan?" Emily urged him. 

"Whoa, wait a second. We start smashing shit down, he's gonna hear us." He answered. 

"Well, you got any better suggestions?" She said, crossing her arms. 

"I dunno. What about..." Matt points at a window. “Wait, look!”

"What?" Emily asked.

"A window." He responded.

"That’s great, Matt. I can just about fit my lip balm through that little slot. You'll never fit through there, big guy." Emily scoffed.

"I won't fit, but you will." Matt said.

"Are you nuts? You're gonna shove my ass through that little hole?" Emily said.

"C'mon, I've seen you slip into some pretty tight jeans, Em.”

"Uh? Excuse me?" Emily said.

"C'mon. It’s a talent." Matt pleads.

“I appreciate the compliment but think again, Lughead. No can do. For one thing, that maniac is probably just sitting there under that window waiting to blend us into human pina coladas.” Emily protested.

“Ok...fine. Here goes. I’m gonna huff and I’m gonna-.” 

“Just do it!” Emily urged, slapping his shoulder.

With three swift swings, Matt broke the door open.

Entering, Emily turns on the lights and they see that the station is in a more unpleasant state than before.

The words DIE written in blood red paint multiple times.

"Oh. God damn." Matt muttered. "This is crazy...”

"What the hell happened?" Emily asked. “We were here just a few hours ago...this must have just happened!"

"What the fuck is going on?”

“It’s gotta be the guy...th-the one who got to Chris, Ash...and...Josh...” Emily speculated.

“He’s gotta know this is the only way back.” Matt said.

"Don't say that...” 

"Look. The cable car's all the way up there.” Matt pointed to it.

“Well that's...I mean that's not far, right? You...you can jump it, right?"

"Ha. I'm good Em...but not that good. Flattered though." 

"Well, Matt, if you can't jump that, what are we gonna do?" She asks.

"I don't know." Matt replies.

“God, everything is like, so busted up.”

“Someone really did a number on this joint. I think they knew exactly what they were doing."

“Such a mess, this place was barely in working condition before and now...” Emily said. “Just look at it.”

Examining the cable car control console, Matt notices the keys are missing. “Well, great. No keys. No cable car. So we’re right back to square one.”

“Matt, we need another plan. We can’t just sit around and do nothing!” Emily replied.

Turning around he notices a board with the map of the mountain on it. He picks it up and places it back on the wall.

Let’s see...

“Look. A fire tower.” Matt points to a drawing of the fire tower on the map.

“Huh. Maybe the fire tower has a radio or a phone or something.”

“It might.” Matt said.

“Well, it’s not like we have many other options.”

“Probably, yeah.” Matt said.

“Matt, we’ve gotta get to that radio!” She said, a fearful expression on her face.

“I don’t know, Em. I mean that could work but I kinda think we should get back to the lodge for now, everyone’s been split up for so long.” Matt protested.

“Wait. So first you want to leave the lodge, now you want to go back. You don’t know what the right thing to do is any more than I do, Matt. And I say we should go to the fire tower and get on the damn radio and call for help.” Emily argued. “And that’s that.”

“If you feel that strongly about it.” Matt said.

“I do, Matt! I’m surprised you don’t either!” She said.

“I do! I do! Really.”

“Uh huh. Sure.” She said, walking out of the room with Matt following suit.

“Oh. Hold up.” Emily said, with a grunt attempting to reach for a ladder.

Putting down the axe, Matt knelt and cupped his hands for her. “What’s cookin’ good lookin?”

“Getting us out of here, Mister Meat For Brains.” Emily said, pulling the ladder down.

Matt waits for her to climb down the ladder before he does. “Look at this, bad boy. You’re coming with me, buddy.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Matt mutters under his breath.

“And just like magic. Come on down, we can totally get out of here this way.”

Shimmying over, Emily almost falls over the edge, Matt catching her just in time. “You alright?’

“Yeah..Uh..Thanks. Maybe, um, you should go first. To protect me.”

“It’s alright, Emily. Ok...easy now.” She muttered to herself.”

“Ok. Alright…Ok…Almost. Almost.” Matt said.

“I’m feeling kinda faint.” Emily said.

“Don’t look down.” He said, making it to the other side.

With a sigh, Emily made it to the other side as well. “Holy cannoli, thank god that’s over.”

“Yeah, for real.” Matt agreed, following her up the stairs.

“Ugh wow. I did it.”

“Good job, Em. You rock.” Matt gave her a pat on the back.

“You rock too. That was good. We did good.”

“A-plus plus, would buy again.”

Walking up the snowy trail, Emily speaks again. “What if it doesn’t work?”

“What?”

“The radio.” She answers.

“It’ll work.” Matt assured.

“But...ok, if it doesn’t we need a plan.”

“Maybe...we can just climb down the mountain.” He suggests.

“Are you serious?” She asks.

“What’s the big deal? It’s not like it’s floating in the sky.” He lightheartedly said.

“It might as well be, it’s pitch black out!”

“Hey, hopefully we won’t have to.” He assures.

“You think the psychopath’s just gonna give up and run away?”

“No, but maybe we should find a safe spot, hole up and wait it out. It’ll be a lot easier to figure this all out in the morning.” Matt said.

“As long as we don’t hide in the lodge. That’s where he expects us to go.” Emily said.

“There is another option though.” Matt said. “The sanatorium we saw on the map.”

“Hun, I think that place is pretty abandoned..."

“They wouldn’t have built a place like that on a mountain without some emergency contact to the outside world.”

“Yeah…I mean you might be right but I have no desire to go spookin’ around in that place. Let’s put it in the maybe column for safe keeping.”

Walking through an underpass, he steps on a creaky board that juts from beneath his foot. 

“Huh?” Pulling the board up, he sees a phone and picks it up. 

It was cold to the touch almost as if it had been sitting in that exact spot for years.

“Woah, this is someone’s phone.” Emily said.

“I thought the police...like, swept the whole area.” Matt said.

“Well it looks like they missed this.” Emily said.

Matt puts the phone in his pocket.

Walking back the way they came, the pair further venture towards a cliff.

Kneeling down, Matt sees a broken sign. “Watch where you step around here, Em.”

"Yes Matt, given the choice I'd prefer not to spend my evening plummeting to my death off a snowy cliff top." Emily said.

They hear a loud screaming sound behind them making them turn around.

Suddenly, the wind began to pick up and the snow began to obstruct their line of sight.

"Matt! What is that?" Emily asked, grabbing his arm.

"I don't know." He said, gripping the axe tighter as a herd of deer closed in on the pair on the edge of the clifftop.

"Jesus...Shit!" Emily said in fear.

"Oh...damn" Matt said.

"What are we gonna do?" Emily asked frantically.

"Stay calm...relax...they're just deer...they just...wanna check us out is all…" Matt assured.

Matt and Emily start walking toward the herd with the herd retreating.

"Just walk slowly. It's okay. Come on...it's okay." Matt walks through the rest of the herd, with Emily slowly following behind him. 

He then jumps over a bundle of rocks, with Emily doing the same after him.

February 3rd, 2015 | Washington Estate Grounds - Blackwood Mountain - Fire Tower | 12:32 AM

Emily

"If we do manage to get someone on the radio-" Emily starts.

"We will." Matt assures Emily. "Then we tell them we need help. 

“What do we do while we wait?" Emily asks.

"We go back to the lodge and get everyone else." He answered.

"Oh god, not the lodge. We should stay here in case whoever it is needs to get back in touch with us." Emily said.

"Let's get that radio working first." Matt said.

Matt and Emily approach a light pole which turns on suddenly.

“Ahh! That's freakin' bright!” Emily said, shielding her eyes.

“No kidding!” Matt replies, also shielding his eyes.

"I can't see...what is that?" Emily asks, trying to shield her eyes.

“It's just a security light. Motion sensor probably.” He explained. “Jesus, it feels like this whole stupid mountain wants to kill us!”

“Uhh...what do you mean?” Emily asked

“The deer were just…not right. Something was not right with them. And the snowstorm out of absolutely nowhere…”

“Maybe it's always like this?”

“Whatever crazy shit's going down, I'll be right here lookin' out for my number one gal.”

“Well I'm glad to know I've got a number one guy.”

“C’mon. Let’s get up there.” 

The pair traverse up the stairs to the tower.

Once getting to the ladder, Emily begins to climb up.

Once Emily gets to the second ladder, Matt begins to climb the first.

“Why is it windy all of a sudden?" Emily asked.

"We're almost there." Matt said.

Emily pushes up the hatch open and the pair climb inside. 

Matt turns around and locks the hatch below them. 

"You alright?" Matt asks. 

"Yeah. Yeah, I'm good." Emily responds, immediately hunching over the table, attempting to interact with the radio. “Ah come ON! Great. No power. Gotta be a switch or something around here.”

She looks around and opens a locker, finding a poster.

MISSING

Roman Parker was last seen in the location of the Blackwood Pines Ski Resort, Alberta between 8:00 PM and 9:30 PM on December 23rd, 2013. 

IDENTIFYING CLOTHING/FEATURES: 

Roman was wearing a black skiing outfit with a skiing helmet on.

Height: 177cm (5'10)
Weight: 142 lbs.
Eyes: Blue
Hair: Dirty Blonde

Can you help?

CALL 1-877-555-0127

“Poor guy...

“There should be a power switch up here.” Matt said.

The pair walks out to the deck and see an electrical box.

Emily opens it and flips the switch, turns the power back on. “Ugh fuck yeah! Here we go!”

“Nice work.” Matt said.

“Okay. Score one for Matt and Emily.”

Walking around the corner, Emily finds an emergency flare box. “Here we go.”

She picks the flare gun up and turns to Matt. “Hey, you take this. We might need it.” 

“Aye-aye captain.” Matt quips, grabbing it and putting it in his letterman jacket pocket. “Alright, now let’s see if we can get anyone on the line.”

Emily presses the print button on the printer and a piece of paper shoots out. 

Picking it up, it’s another missing poster.

MISSING

Cecilia Sydney was last seen in the location of the Blackwood Pines Ski Resort, Alberta between 6:00 PM and 8:30 PM on December 23rd, 2013. 

IDENTIFYING CLOTHING/FEATURES: 

Cecilia was wearing a white skiing outfit with a skiing helmet on.

Height: 170 cm (5’7)
Weight: 119 lbs
Eyes: Brown
Hair: Brown with Red highlights

Can you help?

CALL 1-877-555-0127

“Jesus, how much shit’s gone on up here?” Matt said.

Emily begins to tune the radio.

“-ranger service for Blackwood County. Over.” A voice comes over.

“Hello?? Is anyone there? Hello! Please say something if you're out there, please we need help!! Over! Over! Shit.” Emily says into the microphone.

“....Hello?”  The voice comes through again. 

“Oh my god! Thank God! We need help, please!” Emily cried.

“Hello? Is someone trying to contact us? This is the park ranger service for Blackwood County. I'm not getting your signal very well. Please speak slowly and clearly, over.” The Ranger said.

“Please! Please please please help! Oh my god we're stuck on Blackwood Mountain and there's a maniac.” Emily said, panicking.

“If you can hear this, please repeat your message as I am unable to understand what you are saying, over.” The Ranger said. 

“We need help, please!” Emily begs.

“Hello? Can you please identify yourself? Over.”

“Oh my god, okay, this is...My name is Emily and I’m with my boyfriend, Matthew! Hello? We're on Blackwood Mountain by the ski lodge. There's a killer and he's after us and he's already killed one of our friends. Oh god, please help, you've got to help us!”

Emily’s attention turns to something in the distance. “What the hell?”

“What?” Matt steps closer to her.

“I think there's something out there...”

“What is it?” Matt follows her gaze.

“The trees…they’re…moving…”

“It could be the wind.” Matt speculated.

“No…the wind doesn’t move trees like…that…”

The motion sensor’s security light suddenly turns on.

“Something tripped the motion sensor. Probably a fucking deer." Matt said.

"I read you, ma'am. Please do not leave your position. We will send out helicopters to get you as soon as the storm has subsided." The Ranger said. “Over.”

"What? When? How long?" Emily asked.

"Dawn, at the earliest. Not until dawn. Over." The Ranger said. 

The hatch bangs loudly. 

"Jesus!" Matt said, putting his weight on it.

"Oh my god, he's here, he's coming for us!" Emily cried.

The banging stops and the tower begins to shake.

"Oh my god Matt...what’s happening?!" Emily frantically asks.

"The tower! Shit!” He said as the tower began to collapse. “We’re going down!"

Emily falls with a scream and lands on the window as Matt hangs onto a support beam.

"No! Emily!" Matt yells.

The radio falls, smashing into Emily’s face as well as breaking the window.

She falls through, hanging on the side bars. "Fuck me. Jesus shit!"

The flaming printer flies out, almost hitting her.

“No! No! Nooo!”

"Oh Shit!!" Matt said.

Emily screams as the tower tumbles into the mines below.

February 3rd, 2015 | Washington Estate - Blackwood Mountain - Fallen Fire Tower | 12:40 AM

Matt

“Oh fuck!”  Matt carefully shimmies towards the ladder. “Dammit! Dammit!”

"MATT!!! OH GOD MATT HELP ME PLEAAAASE!" Emily screams.

"I'm comin'! I'm comin'! Em, this is pretty unsteady over here." Matt said, being very cautious.

"Matt, you've got to do something right now, what are you waiting for?!" Emily yells at him.

"I'm thinking! Let me think!" Matt yells back.

"Don't think, you idiot, just get me outta here!" She insults him.

“Emily...you're upset, you need to calm down, you're gonna be fine!”

“Ugh, stop talking, I can't take it!”

“Stop yelling at me and let me work this out, okay?”

“No, you stop it! Why do you question every little thing I say?! I'm goddamned sick of it!”

“Emily, goddammit! For once, you need to shut the FUCK up and let me handle this!”

Matt thinks for a second. “I'm gonna try and get to you and pull you up.”

Emily nods as she watches Matt reach his hand out to her.

“I'm coming...”

The tower shakes and Emily slips.

“Shit! Emily!”

"Oh...come on! Come on!" Matt grunts.

“Jesus!”

Matt reaches for her hand but the tower shakes once again.

He watches as Emily plummets into the darkness below. “Noooo! Emily!”

The tower begins to shake more.

The tower begins to shake more. "Oh...! Oh fuck!"

Matt jumps off of the descending tower and lands in a cavern, hitting his head against the floor.

His vision goes dark.

About 2 minutes later, he awakens with a grunt and multiple coughs as he stands up.

"Emily...? Oh no...Em...Em...Emily! Emily!"

Fuck...I’m sorry, Em...I'm sorry...

He turns around to walk further into the cavern.

As he walked, he heard a noise. “Huh?”

Turning around to investigate, he’s abruptly grabbed by the back of his letterman and dragged.

"NO! GET OFF!! GET OFF!! ARGH!!!! LET GO!!! LET GO!!" Matt yells as he's dragged. 

The flare gun.

He digs in his jacket pocket and pulls the flare gun out, shooting it blindly

His attacker lets go of him, leaving him lying on the floor.

He hurries to his feet and turns back to look at his attacker but they were already gone. "Holy crap..."

Chapter Text

Hill’s office has now been refurbished with crimson curtains by the window, the removal of the chains and rotting wood, and a comfortable chair is seen next to the window. 

Hill is standing by the window, but does not face the patient.

“Well, that certainly didn't go according to plan, now did it?! Such careful, brilliant plotting... and yet in a crucial moment you are foiled by your own inadequacies. I told you everything you do has consequences! Do you think this "mistake" won't have repercussions? What you do...what you say...causes things to change!”

Hill opens and glances at a folder, containing the image of the cottage and scarecrow seen earlier.

“Yes, all the good work we did exploring the source of your fear. And you've just gone and used it for ill. Your overwhelming fear of isolation. You have turned it against these people whom you so desperately want to torment. Has it been worth it?!”

Dr. Hill pulls out the image of the cottage from his folder, and raises it to his face.

“None of this is truly worth it and you don’t seem to see–” Dr. Hill lowers the photo to see the patient’s seat is now empty. “–that…”

Hill looks around, finding the patient to be nowhere in sight.

He freezes, hearing heavy breathing behind him.

Whipping around and jumping back in fear, he sees the Psycho standing behind him.

Chapter Text

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Northwest Mines | 12:59 AM

Joey

“This seriously blows.” Joey sighed.

“You can say that again.” Marceline agreed.

Joey noticed that she was shivering quite a bit. “Take my coat.”

"What?”

“Please…just take it. I can’t stand here in warmth while you’re over there freezing your ass off.” He urged. “Don’t worry, I have another one on underneath.”

“A-Alright.” She said, handing him her flashlight and putting the coat on over her current one. “Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it.” He smiled, handing her flashlight back. “It’s a thermal jacket. It should keep you a little warm for a while.”

“Do you think there’s any chance of us finding anyone?” She asked. “Or even getting back to the lodge?”

“At this point, I’m not sure.” Joey responded. “I’m holding out on hope though.”

“When I said I liked spooky places, I didn’t mean...this place. I’m beginning to think it was a good idea to stay back home.”

“I’m seriously starting to agree with that sentiment right now.” Joey agreed.

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Northwest Mines | 1:10 AM

Leon

“Fuck...” Leon said, coming to a rock wall. “Dead-end. Dammit!”

"This place seriously gives me chills." Melanie said, holding his arm.

“Yeah...this place isn’t too cozy, huh?” Leon said. “It’s alright though. I’m right here.”

“Hello? Is anyone there?” A voice echoed down the tunnel.

“You heard that too, right?” He asked. “I’m not imagining things?”

“Y-Yeah...I did.” Melanie nodded, remaining behind him.

“Stay behind me.” Leon said, aiming his crossbow down the tunnel.

"Hello?" A voice called out from the darkness.

"Who’s there?" Leon asked, slowly stepping a little bit closer.

He took a deep breath before jumping out from the corner and firing a bolt.

“Woah, woah, woah!” The figure yelled, throwing their hands up.

I can recognize that accent anywhere…

"Joey?”

"Leon?" The voice asked. “What the hell’s wrong with you? That is NOT how you greet your friend, y'know!"

Joey carefully stepped out of the darkness with Marceline clinging to his arm.

Leon lowered his crossbow. “Joey! New girl! Holy shit...it's good to see you two!”

Joey approached his hazel-haired friend and pulled him into an embrace.

“You two look like shit." Joey dusted off Leon's jacket. “Really tapping into your inner Leon Kennedy, I see.”

“I’ll take that for once.” Leon smirked. “Just this once.”

Getting serious again he asked the important question. “How’d you two get down here?”

“We were exploring this place and we got lost.” Joey answered. “You?”

“You’re in luck because so did we.” Leon answered.

“Tienes que estar bromeando...” Marceline muttered.

“Uh...Just so you know...I failed Spanish in high school.” Joey said.

“She said: You’ve got to be kidding me.” Melanie translated.

The two young men looked at the curly haired girl.

“Did you forget that I have a Puerto-Rican mother who yells at my dad in Spanish?”

“Right...well I wish I was.” Leon answered, placing another bolt in the crossbow. 

“Stay close. I’m gonna get us the fuck outta here if it’s the last thing I do.” He began to traverse down the cavern, the others following behind him.

“When’s the last time you’ve guys seen any of the others?” Joey asked.

“I don’t even know what time it is.” Leon said.

“Great...just great.” Marceline sighed.

“Hey, let’s just all keep a level head, alright?”

Joey caught up to Leon’s pace and walked beside him. “So where the hell did you get a crossbow?”

“I found it.”

“You’re telling me there was just a crossbow sitting around and you took it?”

“Basically.” Leon responded.

“Bullshit.”

“No. Not bullshit.” Leon shook his head.

The two girls walked behind the two young men in silence.

“I don’t believe we properly acquainted ourselves with one another.” Melanie spoke. “Melanie. Mel for short.”

Melanie stuck her hand out to the shy glasses-wearing girl.

Marceline hesitantly outstretched her hand and clasped it in Melanie’s with a shake. “Marceline. Marcie for short.”

“Sweet rings.”

“T-Thank you...I like your bracelets.”

“Looks like those two are getting along well.”

“Looks like it.” Leon looked over his shoulder, catching a small glimpse of Melanie’s warm hazel gaze.

“You ever make your move yet?” Joey whispered.

“What do you mean?” Leon asked.

“Oh don’t hit me with ‘What do you mean’ me. You know exactly what I mean.” Joey nudged him.

Leon side-eyed him and smirked.

“You finally did it. Now that’s what I’m talking about.”

“So...you and Joseph?” Melanie lightly elbowed Marceline.

“What do you mean?” The girl readjusted her glasses.

“How’d you end up down here with him?”

“We were down in the music room with…I forgot their names. The curly-haired girl and the one with the beanie.” Marceline explained.

“You mean Hailey and Beth?” Melanie raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah...them. Joey and I were down there with them and Josh. They eventually left and Joey asked if I wanted to walk around the mountain to get some fresh air. And here we are.”

“That sounds like Joseph.” Melanie laughed.

“I can hear you, y’know.” Joey said.

“Whoops.” Melanie shrugs.

The ground suddenly shakes furiously.

“Woah!” Joey looked around. “What the hell was that?”

“Structural collapse maybe? This place is at least 100 years old so it’s not off the table honestly.” Leon said. “Everyone alright?”

The remaining three nod.

Melanie hurriedly follows after Leon as he continues down the cavern.

He turns his gaze towards her as she holds onto his arm. “What’s up?”

“I wanted to talk to you about something.” She said.

“Lay it on me.”

“Before we all came up here, I signed up to be a camp counselor for a summer camp in upstate New York."

“That’s great, huh?” Leon asked. “When do you leave?”

“May 31st. The camp opens for the kids the week after the counselors arrive for training.”

“Well...let’s make sure we live so that happens.”

"Hell yeah!" Joey slung his arms around the pair.

Venturing further, the trio come to a wooden bridge.

“Should we cross it?” Marceline asked.

“Doesn’t look like we have any other option but to.” Joey responded.

“Alright. Let’s do this.” Leon said. “

Leon led the way, carefully walking across the bridge, eventually making it to the other side. “Alright, Jo! You’re up!”

Joey carefully ventured across the bridge, making it as well.

A loud creak echoed throughout the cavern.

“That didn’t sound like a structural collapse to me.” Joey said.

A strong smell of fire filled their noses.

“Is that…fire?” Leon asked.

Looking up, the pair see metal debris falling down and eventually the source of the debris.

“Is that a fucking tower?!” Joey panically asked.

“Shit! The girls!” Leon said. “Go back!”

“What?!” Melanie confusingly asked.

“GO!”

Looking up, the girls see the tower themselves.

“Jesus…Christ…” Melanie trembled in fear.

“MELANIE! GO!”

Marceline grabbed Melanie’s hand and pulled her the opposite way they’d come.

The tower gave, falling down with a loud screech and colliding with the bridge.

Leon and Joseph both heard the girls scream as the bridge was torn to wooden smithereens.

“MELANIE!” Leon yelled.

Chapter Text

February 3rd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Great Room | 1;24 AM

Ashley

Shit, shit, shit...Jesus, where the hell did everyone go?

“You’d think everyone would be here at this time...” Chris runs down the stairs to the main floor of the lodge where Ashley is waiting.

"Nobody was up there?" Ashley asked.

"I didn't see anyone. They must've come down here.”

“Did you check every room?” She asked.

“To the best of my ability, Ash.”

“Oh Jesus..." Ashley muttered, following behind Chris. 

As the pair walk by towards the stairs leading to the cinema room, a candle suddenly lights up. "Ahh! Did that just happen?" Ashley jumps.

"Dammit! What the hell is going on around here?"

The pair head down to the first floor.

"Chris?"

"Yeah, Ash?" Chris answered.

"I just wanted to say...thank you...thank you for saving my life."

"Ash...what was I gonna do? I...I couldn't let anything happen to you..."

The choice replayed in Chris’ head over and over. Watching the person he considered his brother be torn to shreds…is something he could never forget and he knew very well…he wouldn’t.

"Yeah, I just...I know you and Josh were close, Chris..." 

"Let's just find Sam...or anyone else for that matter, okay? That's what we're doing now." Chris tries to change the subject.

"I mean, oh my god."

"Ash, just stop, okay? I don't want to think about what happened." Chris said.

"But Chris..."

"We're finding Sam, alright?" Chris cut her off.

Entering the cinema room, Ashley sees shards of something on the floor. “It looks like shards of a vase.” Ashley said, picking up a piece.

“Try not to cut yourself.” Chris said.

“Do you think it was from Sam?” She asked, looking up at him.

“I mean…it’s possible.” Chris answered. “Although, I don’t have a forensics degree so I couldn’t tell you.”

“Oh god.”

The pair exit the cinema room, the door slamming behind them.

"What the hell!" Ashley said.

"This is seriously fucked up...” Chris said. 

"That's really creepy." Ashley said as she walked down the hall. The door to the hallway opens by itself, causing her to scream.

"Oh my god." She whimpers.

“Jesus...” Chris runs his hand through his hair.

Walking into the hallway, Ashley sees a figure and stops, causing Chris to bump into her. "Wait a minute. Did you see that?"

"Did I see what?" Chris asked, confused.

"That, Chris. That." Ashley pointed down the hallway.

"What " that " was that?" Chris asks, walking near her.

"It was like a ghost." Ashley explains.

"Oh boy." Chris said, rolling his eyes.

"I'm serious. Why don't you believe me!? I said I saw it, doesn't that count for anything?" Ashley asks Chris.

"We've been through absolute hell tonight, okay? Your mind is fried. My mind is fried. I don't even trust what I've been seeing." Chris said.

"No! You're wrong. I saw it. And I am sure, Chris!" Ashley yells at him.

"Alright alright...maybe you did see something." Chris said.

"Chris, I'm not fucking crazy!" Ashley exclaimed.

"Ashley, it's okay. You're just...we're both...kind of out of our heads right now. I mean we just...we gotta pull it together, okay? You with me?" Chris asks.

"Chris..."

"Let's just...let's just keep our heads." Chris said.

The door to the basement opens on its own as Chris finishes his sentence. 

"Let's go."

"Are we seriously really going down there?" Ashley asks.

"The basement it's the only place left where Sam could be, Ashley."

"I really don’t wanna go down there...” Ashley said. “I wish we could go find everybody else and…”

"What if Sam needs us? What if she’s in trouble?" Chris said. 

“Alright...”

The pair venture down the stairs to the basement and are greeted with a loud noise then an even louder noise with an item flying out of a cabinet.

“WOAH, WOAH, WOAH, YOU HAVE GOT TO BE KIDDING ME!” Chris jumps back.

"What the HELL is going on?!" Ashley said, turning around to see a rocking horse moving on its own.

"Whoa!" Chris said.

"Oh my god that scared me!"

"You knocked into it, right?" Chris asked. “You knocked into it?”

"I don't-I don't think so...I mean, I don't know!! How did everything get so freaky around here? Doors slamming, candles lighting up out of nowhere and that specter or whatever it was!" Ashley began to freak out.

"Ash, I think you're kind of ignoring what's really happening here." Chris facepalmed.

"Don't tell me you didn't see that translucent white figure just passing right by us?"

"We...We could be seeing things, Ash." Chris tried to remain logical.

"I'm not imagining things, Chris!" Ashley fires back.

"Yeah, well I saw things too! I saw what happened to Josh in the shed! You know? And that's what I'm worried about!”

Oh... Chris... I know...I know...

“You know what I'm really worried about? 

What I'm really worried about right at this second is where Sam or the others are!" If there's some maniac out here then he could probably have gotten to the others.” Chris said.

“Don't say that! Please, Chris.”

Ashley sees the figure again. "Wait! Chris...Chris..Chris look! The ghost!!"

Chris spins around. "What? Where?" He asks.

"Didn't you see it?" Ashley asks.

"No. Not at all." He answers.

"You were looking at your phone, you dip! What are you tweeting: Hashtag there's a freaking ghost after us?!"

"Ash, calm down, alright. There is no ghost. Ghost of what?” Chris said, trying to calm her down. “You're freaked out because of what happened with Josh."

"You're not paying attention! I saw it! I saw a ghost and it looked like a girl!” She explains.

“Jesus, Ash...What do you think whoever we talked to followed us down here from the séance?”

“I don't know, maybe!” Ashley answered.

“They didn't! Because ghosts don't exist, okay?”

“Okay, who was talking to us at the séance, Chris?!”

“Ashley, I don't know.”

“It kinda looked like Hannah! Or maybe Beth!”

"That’s not even possible, Ash! Hannah’s not dead and nobody but us seems to be in the lodge." Chris tried to think logically.

“Maybe they’re already dead...”

“Ash...I...seriously don’t want to think that the others are dead, ok? Josh was already enough for me.”

A scream pierces the air and a picture down the hall falls off the wall.

“What did that?” Ashley asks.

“How does a picture just jump off the wall like that?”

“See! I bet you can't explain that creepy shit, Chris!”

"No I can't, Ash...because I'm not a damn Ghostbuster." Chris responds.

The pair walks toward where the picture flew off of the wall and Ashley sees a key hung up on a hook. “A key?”

“To what exactly?” Chris raised an eyebrow.

Ashley looks down the hall and once again sees the ghost, pointing towards something. 

"Oh my GOD! There! Look there, Chris, you can't tell me you didn't see that!”

"Wow, that's..." Chris said, dazed.

"See?! Now do you see it...now do you believe me?" Ashley asks.

“That’s...I dunno..I-I just...This is fucking crazy...” Chris said, rubbing his eyes.

Ashley sprints down the hall to try and get a closer look.

"Chris, it's showing us the way!"

The pair see a dollhouse on a dining table.

"Look, look, look, look, Chris! You can see in the windows." Ashley said, signaling him over.

"See what? Tiny furniture?" He joked.

"No doofus, it's a whole scene, with dolls and everything!" She explains.

“Yeah?”

“And look, this little key? What'd I tell you? The ghost is helping us!”

“So how do we open it?” Chris asks.

Ashley looks around the house for any possible answer on how to open it.

“Maybe the window.” Chris speculates.

Ashley moves the attic window to reveal a keyhole, unlocking the dollhouse.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa…what is going on here?" Chris asks.

"Oh God! It's like…"

"It's not "like" anything, Ash. That’s us. Hiding there, waiting for Hannah.” Chris said, pointing to the doll that represents Hannah.

"But...It's so accurate, I mean that's exactly where I was sitting...and that's where Matt was." Ashley said.

“This had to have been set up by someone who was there." Chris speculated.

"Or someone, or something that was watching us."

"Maybe it's a warning. I think someone put this here to fuck with us." Chris speculates.

"No, it has to be the ghost, it's trying to tell us something important." Ashley said.

"I think it's this bastard, this maniac guy and he's...he's just trying to fuck with our heads." Chris said. 

"Why would he set this all up, Chris?" Ashley asked him.

"He's trying to tell us that he's going to come after us all too." Chris said. 

The doll that represented Hannah’s eyes burst open and its head tilted to the side.

“Ahh!”

"Yikes!"

The top of the dollhouse opens and Ashley peeks inside.

A velvet book with the initials HW

“What’s in it?” Chris asked.

"It's...It's Hannah's diary." Ashley said, picking it up and opening it to the first page.

“Wouldn’t that be in her room? Why’s it down here?” Chris muttered.

October 29th, 2013

I really think Josh is doing better now that he's out of the hospital.

I saw him today and he seemed better.

He's pretty upbeat, but he talked like he's been doing therapy for such a long time I guess I didn't know, Mom and Dad never let on.

Funny how you can not even know your own brother.

I kinda need a good cry thinking about how lonely he must feel.

"Oh, jeez." Chris muttered, rubbing his temple.

January 8th, 2014

Mom finally agreed. The invitations are out! The party is gonna happen!! I HATE that I have to wait.

So far Ashley, Matt, Jordan, Hailey, Sam and Melanie have said definitely yes.

Nothing from Mike yet. :( 

January 18th, 2014

O.M.G!! Mike confirmed!! He phoned Josh this afternoon. :D 

Chris, Jess, Em, Leon and Joey just called to tell us they'd be coming too.

I can't wait to see everyone, especially Mike.

February 1st, 2014

Woohoo!! PARTY TIME tomorrow! Everyone being here together on the mountain is gonna be SO AWESOME!

Cozy fires and hot tubs and OMG Mike!

I am so psyched to spend some time with him!

Totally got to stop obsessing but I can't help it and don't want to.

February 2nd, 2014

It’s ACTUALLY happening!

It was like getting a little love letter- Is Sam in on it? Cause there was even a little drawing of me on the back, so sweet!

I’m going to wear that shirt that he said he likes and wait until the others take the party back into the kitchen.

Then I can slip on by, and I guess he’ll be in his guest room? SO MUCH happening!?

I wanted to tell Beth but knowing her, she’d only go and tell me it was a stupid idea but she doesn’t understand how long I’ve been waiting for a moment like this.

Is it too much to hope that he’ll confess his feelings about me? One step at a time, Hannah!

“Woah...This page’s got tear stains on it.”

“Yeah...I wonder why.” Chris sarcastically speculated.

February 3rd, 2014

It was all a STUPID prank. Mike never liked me.

I’m such an idiot for thinking he could’ve POSSIBLY liked me.

I just want to punch him in his stupid face again.

No. I don’t. I don’t want to ruin his pretty face.

February 14th, 2014

Valentine’s Day sucked while at school but afterwards it wasn’t so bad.

Josh tried to cheer me up by getting me a stuffed bear.

That was really sweet of him.

April 8th, 2014

Jordan asked me to prom.

He didn’t hold up a big sign asking me in front of the entire school but it was really sweet.

He knew how much I wanted to go and offered to be my date.

May 24th, 2014

I won Prom Queen because Joey rigged it.

I feel like he’s gonna get in trouble for it though.

He really didn’t have to go through with it.

I really think Josh paid him to rig it, seems like something up his alley.

The most surprising part of the night was that Jordan and I kissed.

It was nothing like I’ve ever felt before. It was something straight out of a romance movie.

His lips were so soft and he made me feel like I was the only girl in the world.

He treated me like an absolute princess. 

We both agreed not to rush into anything.

That we could take things slow before taking it to the next level.

Ashley closes the diary and puts it back. "Jeez...it’s crazy to think that Hannah was obsessed with Mike."

"Yeah...I think the prank really made her realize what she was doing was a little...y’know..." Chris said. “Obsessive.”

Down the hall, a door creaks open.

"What was that?" Ashley asked.

"It came from down there." Chris said, walking towards the door.

Ashley opens the door, but the pair are greeted by a ghastly scare. 

Chris runs inside to check out the cause, the door closes, separating him and Ashley.

"Goddammit!"

"Oh! Chris! Chris!" Ashley bangs on the door.

Chris manages to open it from his side. “Nothing...”

"But you did see it, Chris.”  She asks. “For real.”

"I saw...something. But where'd it go?" He asked.

Ashley finds a light bulb catalog on a table. "Hey...Hey, look at this. Doesn't seem as old as some of the stuff down here."

"A catalog...for industrial light bulbs?" Chris said, looking at it.

"That’s so random." Ashley said as she turned a page. "Look. One of the bulbs is circled."

"That's a powerful bulb." Chris said.

Ashley finds a pair of scissors underneath the catalog and puts the scissors in her back pocket which makes Chris give a look.

"Just in case, Chris." She says.

“No shame in your game, Ash.” He threw his hands up.

In her peripheral, Ashley notices a faint blinking red light behind some boxes. "Uh...Chris…”

Chris walks over to her. “What is it?”

She moves the boxes to find a camera. “You think it's the guy?"

"Well that’d make sense, I guess.” He answered.

“I don't like being watched, Chris."

Chris turns the camera to face away from them. "Better?"

Ashley grabs the camera. "Go suck an egg! Now it’s better.”

“Alright. Let’s go.” Chris continues down the hall.

The lodge shudders. “Uhhh...what was that?” Ashley muttered.

Chris finds another room at the end of the basement. “Wait, Ash. There’s a whole other room through here. It’s mammoth.” Chris said, delving deeper into the corridor.

“Where in the world are we now?” Ashley asked.

“It looks super old.” Chris said.

“Did you know this was here?”

“This? This is like a whole ‘nother hotel. I had no idea this was here.” Chris answered.

“Chris, I don’t think I can take any more of this.” Ashley said.

"Yeah I'm about at my limit here too." He agreed with a sigh.

"All I wanted to do was forget what happened last year.” 

"To be honest, don’t get me wrong, the twins are like sisters to me but I'm not sure what she thought she was doing. 'Cause like, Mike was with Em, and she was...Y'know…"

“Chris, let’s be honest, everyone and their mother knows Mike’s pretty much a complete sleazeball. I don't think being with Em has stopped him before.”

“I guess that’s true.” Chris responded.

“I don't think he's met a girl in his life that he hasn't tried to bang.”

“Oh?” Chris raised an eyebrow.

“Oh. No. Gross. He’s not my type. Too doucey and macho for my taste.” Ashley gave a look of disgust. “But I do think he probably led Hannah on a bit. You know?” 

“Yeah, but come on, Ash. I mean he fed her Grade A Patented Michael Munroe Bullshit and she fell for it.”

“I don't know...Sometimes when you're really into a guy, you kinda just want to believe whatever they tell you.”

"Great, so you're basically saying that we put her in a terrible situation and essentially caused her to run away and damn near never be heard of again?" Chris said.

"If it was you, don't you think you would’ve run away? I mean who likes being made fun of?" Ashley asked him seriously.

"Tch...people don't make fun of me." Chris proclaimed.

“Not to your face." Ashley responded.

"What?"

"Chris, we made her look stupid, in front of her friends and the guy she liked. I can't imagine doing anything worse to anybody." Ashley said.

“Right.” Chris conceded. “Yeah, you’re right.”

The pair continued into what looked like a decrepit dining area.

“Hey Chris, come look at this.” Ashley waved him over to a box full of newspapers. “Are these...fake? Why the hell would anyone make fake newspapers?”

“That’s a...really good question.”

“That’s really weird…” Ashley muttered.

The pair reaches a staircase leading further underground.

"You know what? No." Ashley said, stopping.

"Ash..." Chris started.

"No! I've had enough! I'm not going down any further into this nightmare, Chris!" Ashley yelled at him.

"Ashley...I understand, okay? I'm really freaked out just as much as you are but if Sam's down there all alone with a maniac...and we leave? We're basically killing her ourselves." Chris said. 

Thinking for a second, she spoke. “Goddammit. Why are you always right?”

“I’m not always right.” Chris responded.

“Well...when you’re right, you’re right.”

“Believe me, I don’t want to be. I want to leave as much as you do.” He assured her.

“I'm really scared, Chris.”

“I'm scared too, Ash. But I got your back, okay? As long as you got mine.” Chris stepped closer to her.

“I do.” She nodded.

“Um...yeah. So, let's get this over with, I guess.” Chris stepped back nervously. “Deeper into the depths we go.”

The pair ventured further down into the hotel.

“Chris, I’m getting a really weird feeling from all this.”

“What do you mean?” He asked.

“So we’re saying the same guy who made the newspapers also set up the camera, right?” She started.

“Yeah, I think so.” He nodded.

“Hm.”

“It’s just...It feels like he’s constructing this whole story for us...then watching us run around, freaking out and seeing what we do like...it’s some sort of fucking experiment!” She continued.

“Yikes...that’s kinda...That actually makes a weird sort of sense, Ash.”

“Right?” She said, walking down the hall.

A heavy burning sensation fills the pair’s nostrils

“You smell that?”

“Yeah...” Chris responded. “Smells like something burning.”

The pair walk through a doorway and see a pair of batteries and timers on the floor.

“Looks like someone wanted to make sure their food was cooked properly.” Chris joked.

The pair head into another room and the door slams behind them.

“Jesus!”

Turning around, they hear flies buzzing around.

Looking where they resided, blood was smeared on the wall accompanied by hooks and chains as well as a saw in the sink.

“Oh jeez...this is enticing.” Chris muttered.

“Oh boy...Do you think all this stuff is his?” Ashley asked.

“Unless the Washingtons were into some…really freaky shit in their spare time, then yeah...probably.”

Walking around the room, Ashley came across a corpse of a pig.

“Oh no, you've got to be kidding me!” Ashley said, covering her nose. “This is repulsive.”

“This can't be for eating.” Chris said.

“Why the hell is it here?” Ashley asked.

“It's like a goddamn grindhouse movie in here.”

Ashley finds a picture of everyone that came to the mountain.  "Holy shit, Chris. That's us...all sixteen of us."

"What is this, like a fucking hit list? Christ." Chris asked.

"Look! Josh is the only one X'd out." Ashley said, pointing.

Chris just shakes his head. “For fuck’s sake. Of all nights this shit has to happen.”

They open a door to a small room with a projector in it.

Ashley presses a button and the projector turns on startling them both.

"Hello?" Chris looks around.

The footage shows Hannah entering the guest room, likely in the point of view of the selfie stick Matt held.

"Oh god. Chris, it's from last year. " Ashley said.

"Uh...this is...a little...uncomfortable, huh? I've never seen this video….She's just so…excited...and happy." Chris observed.

"She has no idea...Absolutely no clue." Ashley said.

"Whoa...I forgot you were such a willful participant." Chris said as Ashley appeared on screen.

"This is horrible. I couldn't feel worse." Ashley said regretfully.

"You look like you were enjoying yourself." Chris said.

"That's the worst part, isn't it? We were just playing a joke. It was supposed to be funny. We had no clue what was going to happen...”

"And where did that get anybody?" Chris shook his head.

A ghastly face suddenly appears on the screen, screaming.

"Holy shit!" Chris said, slightly stumbling backwards.

"Ahh! Oh Chris, Chris, Chris, Chris! What is going ON?!" Ashley screams.

"Ash! Ashley, slow down, okay?" Chris said, trying to calm her down.

"I can't handle this...ghosts, and these videos, and everything just flying around!" Ashley freaked out.

"Calm down, listen to me!" Chris grabs her shoulders.

"What? Calm down? I am freaking out right now!" 

"Ashley, someone has got to be fucking with us!" Chris yells louder.

"What?" Ashley asks, getting quiet.

"Ghosts don't hook up video cameras and play games!" Chris said.

"Then who would set this all up? Seriously. I'm asking!" Ashley asked.

"Do I look like I'm a paranormal investigator? I wouldn't know anything about that kind of shit. There’s gotta be a logical reason behind all of this." He said.

"Then who'd do this since you want to think logically, huh?" Ashley asked loudly.

"Maybe it's the same person who tied you up and killed Josh." He said.

"Oh...Right." Ashley realizes.

"This same exact fucker might have Sam right now." Chris said.

"Maybe you're right, Chris." Ashley said.

"I really hope I’m not." Chris said.

The pair explore more, approaching a heavy metal door smeared with blood. 

"Oh shit-look at that." Ashley said. "Blood...? But who's is it?"

"Might be Sam's. Let me see if I can get this open." Chris said, beginning to try and open the door. "Got it, but this thing is heavy."

"Be careful!" Ashley said.

"You gotta come through Ash, I can't hold it." The struggling Chris said.

Ashley spots a dark figure in the room to the right of her.

"I think I just saw Sam over there!" Ashley said, pointing.

"Ash...Are you SURE?" Chris questions.

"I don't know, but come on. I think we should check it out." Ashley said. 

"Well I'm sure whoever's bleeding came through here, ok? So we really gotta get moving. Like now!" Chris said in between grunts.

“Ok. Ok, yeah you’re right. I’m coming.” She then runs through the door.

Moving out of the way, Chris lets the door close with a slam. “Oh thank god, I thought that thing was gonna crush me. C’mon.”

A loud whirring sound is heard nearby, revealed to be a temperature box. “I don't get it….why would anyone want to make this place colder? It's already freezing as is.” Ashley asked, inspecting it.

“Who knows what goes on inside this guy's head, Ash.” Chris responded.

Walking down the frigid hallway, the pair hear Sam scream. “Please no!”

“Sam?” Ashley calls out.

Walking down the hallway, the two of them come to a pair of double doors.

Slowly opening them, they see a figure in a chair.

“Oh Chris…Oh no.” Ashley said.

“Hello?” Chris said.

“Sam?”

Handing Chris her flashlight, she turns the chair around. “Sam! Wait....I don’t get it.”

"It's a dummy." Chris said.

“Yeah, no I can see that, Chris.” 

"But why is it wearing Sam's clothes?" He asked.

"Million dollar question...I have no freakin' idea and I’m freaking out." Ashley replied.

“Where the hell is Sam?” Chris asks.

Chris is suddenly grabbed by the head by a masked figure, a mask being placed over his mouth to knock him out.

"CHRIS! OH SHIT!!” Ashley stumbles on the floor attempting to retrieve the flashlight.

Finally grabbing it, she stands face to face with the masked man. “Ah no! Get the fuck back! Stay the hell away from me!" 

Ashley instinctively reached for the scissors, stabbing the Psycho in his left shoulder with them.

He stumbles back in pain before speaking. "Oh, no no no…Live and learn!" He yells at Ashley.

"What?"

The Psycho pulls the scissors out of his shoulder and throws them onto the floor.

He turns his attention back to Ashley and punches her in the face, knocking her out. “Live...and learn.”

February 3rd, 2015 | Washington Basement - Old Hotel | 1:49 AM

Chris

Chris awakens to see that both he and Ashley are tied to chairs. 

“Ugh....My fucking head.” Chris grumbled awake. “Shit…Oh shit...Oh crap. Ash? ASH!”

With a light groan, Ashley awakened, and looked up. 

Looking at her, Chris sees that her left eye was now bruised. “Jesus, Ash...What the hell did he do to you?”

“I think he hit me.” She answered.

“I swear I’m gonna murder his fucking face off.” Chris looked around.

“What is this?” Ashley asked, crying.

“This is him. This is the guy that killed Josh.” Chris answered.

“Oh my god no! Oh god...Chris!”

“C’mon, you murdering piece of shit!” Chris called out. “Show yourself, you monster!”

“Look around, Chris! We’re gonna die! I don’t think I’m ready to die!” Ashley said in a panic.

“Nobody is going to die.” Chris assured her. “Alright?”

“I wish I could tell you...it's just not fair!” Ashley said.

“What? Tell me what?” Chris asked, puzzled despite the situation.

“It's too late! Chris, what's the point?”

“Stop it, just say it.” Chris answered.

“We're always talking around it, and beating around the bush about how we’ve really felt, I mean, we've wasted everything!” She cried.

“Ashley...none of it was ever wasted.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ash, every second that I spent with you was the only thing I ever wanted to do with my time.” Chris confessed.

“What are you saying, Chris?”

“I'm sorry, Ash...I should have told you how I felt from the start.” He said.

“Ashley, I swear, when we get out of this-”

The saw above begins functioning and slowly descends.

“Oh God!”

“Aah! No! Help, Chris!” Ashley screamed.

“Ashley, I'll get you out of this! I won't let you die!” Chris yelled.

Ashley screams and cries.

“Hello there, my special little experimental subjects.” The Psycho’s voice echoed through the room.

“I'm so scared, Chris.”

“Aw, shit. Don't be scared.” He said

“Oh, you should be, Ash, because here's the twist: Chris has made one fatal choice already today and now he must make another. Chris....you can take that gun in front of you and shoot Ashley, or you can shoot yourself. Whoever is left, can live. The choice is yours.” The Psycho instructs.

Picking up the gun, Chris attempts to shoot the saw. 

The Psycho chuckles. “Don't be so silly, Chris.”

Still holding the gun, Chris thinks.

It has to be me.

He aims the gun at himself, placing it below his jaw.

“Wait, stop. You can't do it, Chris, it should be me. You chose to save me before. Let me choose this time, let me choose to save you. If I do one last thing in my life, let me do this! Chris, please!” Ashley pleads with him.

Chris tightens his grip on the gun as he holds it against his chin. 

“Aw fuck!” He says through gritted teeth and closes his eyes

“NOOOOO!” Ashley screams.

Chapter Text

The office has now somewhat reverted to its menacing state from earlier sessions, and has the windows boarded again, ripped curtains hanging from both sides, and the removal of the luxury chair.

The room now has a set of monitors where Hill watches Chris and Ashley tied to wooden chairs.

“This is too far! You have gone too far now!” Hill paces around the office as the Psycho stands in attention.

“Don't you see?! Huh?! Don't you see that this...torture porn has gone too far?!”

The Psycho places his hand on his right shoulder.

“Now what gives you the right to play God in these people's lives?! What makes you so special then?! Huh?!”

Dr. Hill turns away from the Psycho to face the various monitors of the survivors, he takes a few steps toward it. 

“You're sick! You're a sick fuck!” Hill screamed at the Psycho.

He quickly turns back to the monitors with a face of horror and then back to the Psycho.

“Now what the hell have you done to them?! Huh?!” Hill yells at the Psycho as he points at the monitors. “What the hell have you done to them, you psychopath?!

The Psycho remains unfazed, breathing heavily.

“Psychopath!”

Chapter Text

February 3rd, 2015 | Washington Basement - Old Hotel | 2:08 AM

Sam

Sam crawls down a vent shaft to a grate. Peering through, she sees a dimly lit room.  She positions herself and kicks the vent lid repeatedly until it flies off before carefully crawling out.

This must be his workshop... This is...This is beyond me...

She looks around the room. Shelves, boxes and tables occupy the space.

A workbench catches her attention. Opening one of the drawers, a file folder in plain sight catches her eye.

Maybe it’s something important...

OCEAN VIEW HOSPITAL HEALTH AND HAPPINESS

JOSHUA R. WASHINGTON

FINAL PSYCHIATRIC EVALUATION

05/21/2014

A. HILL

CONFIDENTIAL

Taking a second to read through each sheet of paper, Sam had just learned the full medical history of Josh.

Every doctor he had been referred to. Every medication he was prescribed for almost the past decade.

She had known that Josh could be really down in the dumps at times but she didn’t think it was this bad.

She knew he took multiple medications but didn’t know what they were for.

Now she knew. 

He was depressed. Extremely depressed and she didn’t help him. He desperately needed help and nobody helped him.

How could I have not seen the signs...?

Looking to her right, she finds a phone next to a tape player.

This is Josh’s phone...Why is it down here…?

Picking it up, she turns it on. Luckily enough, Sam was the only one he entrusted with his phone and gave her the password one day just because.

Going to the messages, she sees a conversation from his doctor, Dr. Hill.

Dr. Hill

Jan 13th, 2015

(Alan at 9:47 AM) 

Good morning, Josh, it's Alan. I hope you don't mind me texting you, but this is important. I got your email. I don't think that your plan is going to help. I think you need to stop what you're doing and come to see me.

(Alan at 9:47 AM)

Please, pick up your phone. I'm getting worried.

(Me at 9:48 AM)

LEAVE. ME. ALONE.

(Alan at 9:48 AM)

Are you still taking your meds, Josh?

(Me at 9:49 AM)

I’m fine.

(Alan at 9:49 AM)

It’s very dangerous to stop taking your meds, mid-course, Josh

(Alan at 9:49 AM)

Contact my office to make an appointment, please.

(Alan at 9:50 AM)

Josh?

(Alan at 9:50 AM)

Josh, please respond.

Going through his other messages, he had messages from his parents' assistant, Annie, Chris, his sisters and her.

Sammy

January 31st, 2015

(Sammy at 7:54 PM)

I can’t wait to see you, Josh. I hope you’re doing good!

(Me at 7:54 PM)

I am, don’t worry, Sammy.

(Sammy at 7:55 PM)

I miss that stupid smirk of yours.

(Me at 7:55 PM)

Yeah yeah, I know.

It was funny how flirty and couple-like they were over text compared to when they were in person, where they were much more shy.

Turning her attention to the tape recorder, she presses play.

“Hello, and thank you all for joining me. Tonight we're going to conduct a little experiment. This experiment will test one’s morality. You must choose who lives…and who dies...That choice...is yours.”

The recording ends.

“Holy shit...”

Walking to the back of the room, Sam finds a doorway.

She carefully walks down a small set of stairs, approaching a door.

Peeking through the window, she sees the Psycho hunched over a desk with six wide monitors, observing multiple different angles of the mountain’s grounds.

Sam heads into another corridor and comes to a pair of double doors. Opening the doors, she sees a light shining on a figure in a chair.

What the hell is that...?

She slowly approaches the chair and twirls it around, revealing what looks like a dummy in her clothes. “Well...there go my clothes.”

Looking to her left, she finds her backpack hooked on the doorknob. “And there’s my backpack.”

Going to retrieve it, something grabs her leg. “What the...”

Looking down, she sees Mike.

He retracts his hand back through the metal bars.

“Mike? What the hell are you doing down there?” She asked, keeping her tone down. “Oh Mike, thank god you found me.”

“It's okay. You're okay?” He said in a hushed tone. "There's some fucking maniac up here on the mountain.”

"Yeah, I've noticed." Sam responded.

“He lives in this like...web of tunnels...I was trying to get out and then I found this grate to see you."

Mike looked worse for wear. His hair was messier than he typically kept it and he was all dirty. Looking at his hands, she, to her absolute horror, saw that both his ring and pinky finger were missing, being replaced by multiple layers of gauze wrap.

“Oh my God your fingers! Mike...” Sam’s eyes widened.

“Yeah, and I'm the lucky one...” He shook his head.

“Jesus...What happened?!” Sam asked.

“Let’s just say, I had a little run-in with a friend with metal teeth.”

“Wait...Where's...where's Jessica? She's not with you?

“Jessica’s dead.” Mike simply responded.

“What?!”

“He killed her, Sam. This maniac...He's trying to kill us. All of us. And I swear to God, when everyone is safe and accounted for, I am gonna hunt that fucker down and rip his nuts off one at a time."

"Listen, this guy who you're talking about...he attacked me. He showed me these videos too, and one of them showed Josh being killed...just...ripped apart by this huge fucking sawblade..." Sam explained to Mike.

“What the fuck...Josh is dead? Jesus...fucking Christ...”

“Mike...I think...somehow Josh is involved in all of this...”

“Wait...What? How?”

“I'm really not sure but...there was a message from his doctor, and...it mentioned a "plan" that was like, a "bad idea," and now he's dead!”

Mike shook his head. "What the fuck is going on around here? There's a door here, it won't open. Can you unlock it from your side?"

Sam hears faint crunchy footsteps down the hall. “You hear that?”

“Yeah...Yeah, I hear it.” Mike responded.

“I’m gonna go check it out...” Sam quietly stepped towards the door she came in.

“Sam! No! Bad idea!” Mike urged. “Shit.”

As she approaches the door, she hears the sound of a gun cocking. “Don’t shoot!”

A bright light blinds her vision.

“Sam?”

Sam is pulled into an embrace.

I recognize that smell...

“Hannah? Oh my god...you’re ok!” Sam pulled back from her.

Jordan lowered his weapon. “It’s good to see you, Sam.”

“Jeez, you two look like shit..."

“Yeah...Nice to see you too.”

“You’re telling me you’ve been in a towel this entire time?” Hannah asked.

“Asshole took my clothes.” Sam answered. “And put them on a dummy.”

“What asshole?” Jordan asked.

“There’s some maniac up here.” Mike answered from his position.

The pair looked down at him.

“How the hell did you get down there?” Jordan asked.

“Long story...” Mike responded.

Sam walked back towards the door and grabbed her backpack. “Jordan, can you get my clothes off of that dummy?”

“Yeah. I got it.”

Sam heads to the door where Mike is and finds it barricaded with a board. She removes the board from the door and opens it.

"Hey..." Mike said as she opened the door.

"Sweet Jesus, you look like hell up close." Sam said to him.

“Yeah...don’t we all...”

Jordan walked in with Sam’s clothes and handed them to her.

“Jesus, Munroe.”

“I could say just as much about you two.” Mike’s gaze turned to Hannah.

The brunette simply nodded, clearly uncomfortable with Mike’s presence.

“You look like shit.” Jordan said.

“Yeah...Yeah…it’s...it’s been a night.” Mike let out a huff.

“Ditto to that.”

Sam walked to the other side of the room and set her backpack down.

"Uh...What are you doing?" Hannah raised an eyebrow.

"Well actually, the towel didn't turn out to be the best outfit for fighting off killer maniacs, you know?” Sam said. “Do you mind, guys?"

"Oh…Yeah. Right." Hannah said. “Sorry.”

They all turned away as Sam began changing into her clothes.

"Okay. Done. Let's put this thing to bed."

"Amen to that." Mike said.

"Wait. Shhh.” Jordan said.

“Is that...crying?" Hannah asked.

“Yeah. Sounds like it.” Mike said.

The two men give one another a nod and push the door open with a grunt to see two giant buzz saws right above Chris and Ashley’s heads.

"What the fuck?" Mike said to himself, turning his gaze towards Jordan, who shares the same shocked look.

“No, no, no, no! Get away!” Ashley yelled as the Psycho made himself known.

Chris picked up the gun on the table and shot at him until the gun only clicked.

The Psycho looked down at his body, clearly unfazed.

"Oh Chris....Chris Chris Chris Chris Chris..." The Psycho sighed, shaking his head.

"What the fuck?" Chris looked at the gun, bewildered as to how the masked man wasn’t affected by the gunshots.

"Aw, c'mon now. You've heard of blanks before, I mean really. Did you think I'd be stupid enough to give you real bullets?"

That's when the Psycho reached for his face and pulled off his mask. 

To everyone’s shock, under that mask was one of extreme familiarity.

Joshua Washington, his face adorned with a smug grin

"Josh?!" Everyone said in sync.

Josh began to laugh. “Oh oh, very good! Every one of you, you got my name. And after all you’ve been through! Good, good, good, good! I mean how does that feel?”

Jordan and Sam began to get Ashley and Chris out of their restraints as Josh continued.

“How does it feel? Do you enjoy feeling terrorized? Humiliated? I mean, panicked? All those emotions that my sisters got to feel last year! Only guess what? They didn't get to laugh it off! No! Nope! No no no! Hannah just had to be humiliated for some stupid prank!”

"Josh, I don't know if you noticed but none of us are laughing." Mike said angrily.

"Oh come, come come come come. Why the long faces? C’mon! It’s good to get the heart racin' every now and then, right? And raced they did, I mean every one of you, just pitter-pat, pitter-pat! I hope you appreciated my phantasmagorical spectacle. I mean, no detail was too small and no opportunity missed. It was so much fun being the puppet master to all of your Pavlovian panic! And all that gore? I mean gore, there was a gore galore! Fake bodies! I mean, God was that shit expensive! And no retakes! Nope, nope, nope, only double takes! You should have seen your faces. Hook, line and sinker, for every little stinker!”

“Josh, why would you do any of this?” Sam asked.

"Don't even ask this squirrelly little runt. He's got no clue.” Mike said. “He's out of his fucking tree!”

“No, no, no, I’ll tell you because it’s a simple concept...Revenge.”

“You’ve got to be kidding me, right now. You have got to be fucking kidding me. You did all of this over a itsy bitsy prank? We’ve been over this already. We said we were sorry! What more do you want from us?!"

Josh turned away from the others and let out another maniacal laugh, pinching the bridge of his nose as he continued.

The others looked at each other with worried expressions as he continued.

“You think this shit is funny?” Mike asked.

“No, I think this is HILARIOUS that you say you're sorry!” Josh responded by turning around. “YOU? Michael Munroe, are sorry? That’s all you have to say?! For the past few years, we have invited you up here to OUR lustrous lodge for a getaway weekend and what’s your way of showing your gratitude to us all?” 

Josh pointed his finger at Mike in particular.

“Oh! That’s right! By humiliating my sister! Persuading her into stripping for you! Just so you can get your rocks off to the image of seeing her head over heels for you! She did NOTHING to you but wanted you to like her!”

The room was taken aback by Josh’s sudden shift in tone. Josh had most definitely made it evident that he didn’t get over the prank.

“And what did you do? You played with her feelings! Did you really think I, her BROTHER would magically forget about it, let alone forgive you after you toyed with her and nearly got both of my sisters killed?!” Josh said.

Hannah closed in on herself, rubbing her arms, the memory of last year refreshing within her mind.

Noticing, Jordan pulled her against himself in an embrace.

“Josh I-”

"You know what, Mike. Just don’t entertain it. He’s clearly not all there right now." Chris said. “He’s clearly off his meds.”

“And he’s clearly crying out for help.” Jordan said. “Nobody would go to these lengths if they weren’t secretly crying out for attention.”

“Oh sure. I'm totally just crying out for help. Help me! Oh help me! Help help. Come on, you guys. Revenge is the best medicine!”

“You’re done!” Mike said.

“Mike, he’s sick!” Chris said.

“Yeah, you’ve lost it, man.” Jordan stroked Hannah’s head.

“Come on! It was just for fun! I mean, so you got a little bit of egg on your face, right? Nobody got hurt!” Josh proclaimed.

“What are you talking about you asshat…?!” Mike yelled. “Jessica is fucking dead!"

“Woah woah woah...hold on, Mike!” Ashley asked. “Jessica’s dead?”

"W-What?" Despite his state of mind, Josh was even taken aback at this revelation and couldn't comprehend that Jessica was dead.

“Did you hear me? Jessica is dead...And you're gonna fucking pay, you dick!” Mike hit Josh upside the head with the butt of the gun.

"Josh!” Hannah ran over to her brother.

“That was uncalled for, Michael!” Sam said. 

“Uncalled for? HE KILLED MY GIRLFRIEND!” Mike yelled.

“That doesn’t mean give him brain damage, dumbass!” Hannah stood up and pushed him.

“Michael, how do you know Jessica’s really dead?” Ashley asked.

Mike didn’t answer the question. “Let’s just get this fucking…joker upstairs.”

Chris and Jordan grabbed Josh’s arm and stood him up.

He grumbled as his eyes opened, seeing Sam before him.

Sam couldn’t help but look back at him. It had broken her heart seeing what he’d turned into. He'd perfectly executed a revenge prank as payback for his sisters’ near-death experiences the year prior.

How could he have perfectly created the illusion that he was fine? He had broken his promise to her. He stopped taking his meds and ignored Dr. Hill’s advice.

He'd made the decision to traumatize them all because he felt that he had failed his siblings.

Josh could see the hurt in her eyes but in his mind, what he did was for the better.

They had to understand how Hannah felt.

Chapter Text

February 3rd, 2015 | Washington Estate Grounds - Trail to Shed | 2:15 AM

Chris

Mike zip-tied Josh’s hands together behind his back.

“Stay here, while we deal with Josh.” Chris whispered to Ashley. “It’s safer here in the lodge.”

She nodded.

“Nobody moves.” Mike said.

“We’ll be back, Han.”

The glasses-wearing girl placed a kiss on his cheek. “Be careful and don't let them hurt him."

He nodded and followed Chris and Mike out of the door.

Mike shoved Josh forwards. “Get moving.”

“Guys come on...seriously...” Josh said. “This is crazy, y’know?”

“Shut up.” Mike demanded.

“Why’d you have to hit her, man? Why'd you have to fucking hit her?” Chris asks, punching Josh in his face.

“What are you talking about?” Josh asked, dropping to the ground.

“You punched Ashley, you piece of shit!” 

“I got so mad! She stabbed me!” Josh said angrily.

“You were masquerading as a psycho killer! Most people would’ve stabbed you! That doesn’t give you the right to hit a girl, Josh.” Chris said.

“Chris...Bro...” 

“And I’m not your bro...” Chris harshly said.

“Jordan...” Josh pleaded. “Please, man..."

“Sorry, man. This is for your own safety. You’re way off the deep-end.”

"Where are we going? Where are you guys taking me?" Josh asked.

"Locking you up, bro.” Mike answered. “So you can't do anything stupid before we call the police in the morning."

“Come on!” Josh said. “I didn't do anything!"

"Are you serious, bro?" Chris asked.

"You're a goddamned murderer, that's what you are!" 

"I didn't do it, Michael. Please! Just listen to me, man! I did not hurt Jessica." Josh tried to explain to deaf ears.

“Are you insane? Like, really? Do you not understand what you've done?" Chris angrily asked.

"I'm a healer, man! I bring people together! Not like you assholes." Josh said in Mike's face.

“Josh, listen to me, buddy. Actually, listen to yourself. A healer? Really? A healer wouldn’t do...this.” Jordan shook his head. “This...this isn’t how you go about it. I'm disappointed, man. Highly disappointed."

"Chris, come on, Cochise, we're partners, remember?" Josh said.

"Stop! Don't...don’t call me that." Chris said.

Mike pushes Josh forward.

"You only see what you want to see! You're blind! You are-argh-!" Josh yelped out in pain as Mike took him to the snowy ground. 

“Stop talking!”

“You are-ARGH! It's not my fault you suckers can't take a joke." Josh squirmed.

"Oh, oh wait, did I hurt you? Did you just feel a little...a little bit of pain? Right now I am SO...SORRY." Mike antagonized, twisting Josh’s arm.

Josh screams out in pain. "Stop it!"

"C’mon, man. Not too hard. We’re roughing him up, not breaking every bone in his body.” Jordan said.

“Maybe that’s what psychos like him deserve.” Mike shot back.

“Maybe so but if we’re gonna call the cops, we’re gonna want to at least not kill the guy in retaliation. Doesn’t look good in our favor.”

"Michael...please…I'm sorry...I'm sorry, man...I can't tell how sorry I am that something happened to Jessica but I swear, I SWEAR to you that I have no idea what happened to her." Josh explained.

"Josh…Be honest with us, right here, right now. Man to man. Do you really expect us to trust you for a single goddamn second after all the shit you put us through?" Chris questioned.

"I don’t know guys, I’m having a really hard time figuring out he would do anything to hurt Jess." Jordan said.

“See! See! Jordan understands!”

“I appreciate the backup, Josh but I don’t need it.”

“Are you kidding? I saw what he did to her! With my own eyes! He pulled her through a fucking window! This...This...This is her blood.” Mike said, pointing at his shirt.

“Can't we all just get along? OW! DAMMIT!”

"We're not dicking around." Mike said, lifting Josh to his feet.

"Michael, be serious. And be logical.” Jordan said. “We’ve gotta make sure everything makes sense.”

“Alright. Let’s be logical then.” Mike responded, pushing Josh further towards the shed.

“Josh is a twig. Look at the guy. He's not strong enough to pull a whole human through a window." Jordan continued. “I mean a door window? Seriously?”

Josh continued to struggle as Mike continued to guide him into the shed. "It's not right...nope...this is not how it's supposed to go down...You're just a bunch of bullies! You can't hang out a guy just to dry like this, guys. Not like…Not like you got the guts to really do anything about it anyways!"

Mike pushes Josh to the ground. 

“Argh! Argh!”

"Oh stuff it. You're the biggest coward there is." Chris said.

"Uh huh? I DID something!”

"Which was what exactly, Josh?" Jordan asked.

"I made you believe in the world I created and I showed you parts of yourself you were all too afraid to visit." Josh explained.

"No! You manipulated us, you tricked us, you hurt your friends and  hurt your sisters. All while YOU hid in the shadows. You are a coward Josh!” Chris said.

Mike forcefully shoves and sits Josh down on a stool near a pole while Chris ties him up.

“Okay...Tying me up now...okay...”

“Stay still, man.” Mike said.

"Right, right right right...still...can't tie 'em up if they just wiggle around." Josh said, wiggling around.

"Josh, dude-" Chris said.

"Leave me a little wiggle room, huh?" Josh said, continuing to squirm.

"What does it take to shut you up?" Mike asked.

"Ow! Not so tight, okay? Not so tight, okay! I can't wiggle around. Plastic ties. That's where it's at." Josh laughed.

"What in God's name is he talking about?" Mike asked Chris.

"Plastic ties, plastic ties. Way more effective for hostage type scenarios. Guaranteed for at least three hostages or your money back.”

"This is hard to watch." Chris said.

"Has he ever said this kinda shit before?” Mike asked.

”No, I’ve never seen him like this...ever." Chris answered.

"Everybody is stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid...Chris and Ash. Chris is an ass, Ashley’s a dumb dumb."

"I'm sorry, what did you say?” Chris asked.

“I said you’re a dummy! You're not deaf, you fucking heard me.” Josh said.

“What is wrong with you?”

He chose her over you...

“Ashley, I’ll get you outta here I won’t let you die!”

“Ohh...Ashley...I never imagined in my wildest dreams that you like me...!"

“Stop.” Chris said embarrassingly.

Josh imitated kissing noises. "You know what that sound is? It's the sound of never kissing Ashley, you pussy!”

“Stop!” Chris said, grabbing a wooden board.

“You might as well let Ashley sleep with Mike. I mean at least he’s got some notches under his belt, y’know he’ll TREAT. HER. RIGHT.” Josh thrusted the air. “You're fucking pathetic, Christopher!”

"I'm gonna beat his damn head off." Chris threatened, now gripping the board with both hands.

“Woah woah woah. Hold on now.” Mike said. "Don't listen to him. It's not worth it."

“What happened to being bros, Cochise? Huh? I thought no girls were gonna stop us from being bros?” Josh looked directly at Chris.

“We’re not in middle school anymore, Josh! We’ve gotta let that go! You want me to go my whole life without someone I love?”

Josh shook his head. “This is bullshit…”

“This is insane, man.” Chris muttered.

Josh looked around the shed until his gaze laid upon Mike's hand. "Mike...what happened to your fingers?"

Mike looked at his hand then to Josh. "Wouldn't you like to know?"

"Yeah, that is a good question. Seriously...who did that to you?" Chris asked.

"This little...maniac set up a trap. Some like...severed arm covered up by a box. Had a tag on it. I pulled it and boom! Fingers gone."

"What? I didn't do that to you." Josh said.

"You sure it's not y'know...infected?" Jordan asked.

"I don't think so." Mike responded. "Y'know how in those 80's action movies the main guy heats up a metal object and presses it on to the wound?"

"Cauterization?" Jordan raised an eyebrow as he leaned against the doorway.

"I think so. Hurt like hell but I think it helped stop the bleeding." Mike inspected his hand.

"It does. Although you're gonna have to get it checked out when the cops get here."

"Hm." Mike nodded.

“Hey, Jordan…Danny Boy...Mr. Martial Arts Master.”

“What is it, Josh?” Jordan opened his eyes and turned his attention to Josh.

“How does it feel?” Josh asked.

“How does what feel?” Jordan raised an eyebrow.

“How does it feel to play second fiddle to Mike, huh?” Josh asked, a smug smirk on his lips.

“What’s he talking about, dude?” Chris looked at Jordan.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about, Josh.” Jordan responded.

“I think…” Josh nodded his head. “I think I do…you’re still jealous of Mike…”

Mike then looked at Jordan.

“I mean how’d it feel when he took everything you cared about away from you? First Emily turned her back on you for him. Your childhood friend abandoned you…and there was nothing you could do about it. Then Hannah obsessed over Mike instead of you. It must’ve hurt, right? Having the girl of your dreams thinking about spending her life with someone else.”

Jordan’s grip on his rifle grew tighter as Josh continued to air out his deepest secret.

Josh smirked. “You’re scared. You’re scared that deep down…Hannah only got with you because she couldn’t have Mike and you were the next best thing.”

The attention was now solely focused upon Jordan.

“Shut up.” He tried to ignore the looks from the other two men.

Noticing Jordan fighting to remain restrained, Mike grabbed his shoulder and shook his head. “Get outta here. You stay any longer, you’ll snap.”

Jordan let out a huff and took a step back with a nod, walking away from the shed.

As he continued to walk away from the shed and towards the lodge, he grew in anger.

His grip on the rifle grew so strong that his knuckles were starting to turn white from the pressure.

Just let it all out…

He gripped the barrel with both hands and slammed the rifle onto the snowy ground repeatedly with multiple angry grunts before finally slamming it one final time.

Josh was right and he knew he was.

Was it all a lie...? Did she only see him as a rebound...? Did she even really love him...?

The remaining two men shared a knowing look with one another not needing to say anything about what just happened.

“Hey Mike. Mike Mike Mike Mike Mike. Mike!” Josh repeatedly called.

“What?” He responded in an annoyed tone.

"What happened with Jess, Mike?" Josh asked.

"You know what happened." Mike responded, pointing at him.

"No...No...I don't...See, I got a problem, Mike...”

“Isn’t that a pleasant surprise?”

“I don't remember killing Jess...”

“Christ...” Mike muttered. “What do you actually remember anymore…?”

“I mean, like, I feel like I would remember killing her, you know?”

The two men looked at each other then back at Josh.

“She's so soft…and she's probably got like a really tight bod…" A wide smile formed on Josh’s face.

"Shut your fucking mouth!" Mike pointed the gun in Josh’s face.

Chris hits the gun out of Mike's hands with the wooden board in fear that he'd shoot Josh.

"OW! Seriously Chris? Did you really think I was gonna shoot him?" Mike asked, picking the gun back up.

"I-I don't know...Maybe." Chris said.

"Come on, Chris. You know me better than that.” Mike said disappointingly.

“Yeah, Chris. You know me better than that.” Josh mocked.

“Listen here, you maniac. You’re gonna sit there and keep quiet.” Mike pointed at Josh.

“Ah...yeah, well next time gimme a heads up, alright?” Chris said.

Josh immediately disobeyed Mike’s order and spoke again. “Oh, you poor little piggies. Can’t even get their good cop bad cop routine to work. Leave it to the pros, bros!"

"Why don't you head back and make sure everyone's alright. I'll stay here with this lunatic until morning." Mike said.

"Oooh! Sleepover! Can we order pizza?" Josh asked sarcastically.

“You sure you’re ok?” Chris asked.

“Yeah. They’ll wanna know everything’s fine back there.” Mike assured the pair.

“You’re right. See ya in the morning...” Chris said, throwing the board to the ground and beginning to make his way back to the lodge.

February 3rd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Kitchen | 2:28 AM

Jordan

Jordan entered the lodge through the back door and entered the Great Room.

“You’re back! Thank god.” Hannah jumped from the couch and hugged him.

She didn’t feel his normal reaction to being hugged. His response was rather cold and distant.

“What’s wrong?”

“We need to talk.”

She didn’t like that sentence. Especially in the way he said it and the way he currently looked at her. “O-Ok.”

He turned back towards the kitchen and entered.

“What is it?”

“What am I to you?” Jordan asked.

“What?” She answered confused.

“Answer the question.”

With what light there was, she could see the puffiness in his eyes.

“You’re my boyfriend. Seriously, what’s going on? Have you been crying?”

“Am I? Or am I just a rebound for getting over Mike?”

“What? What the hell has gotten into you? Who the hell put that thought into your head? Do you seriously think that lowly of me?” Hannah’s expression turned to hurt.

Jordan looked away from her.

“No! You don’t get to look away!” She grabbed his face and turned it to look her in her eyes.

He could see her eyes starting to tear up and an immense amount of guilt hit him where he stood.

“What makes you think I’d only want you just so I get over Mike? That part of my life is done, Jordan.”

The pair gets interrupted when Chris walks into the kitchen.

“Oh...uhhh. Jeez...this is awkward. Lemme just...” Chris carefully walks past the pair and into the Great Room.

“Well? Who put that thought into your head?” Hannah firmly asked.

“Josh.” He simply answered.

“What does Josh have to do with how you’re acting right now?”

“He asked me how it felt to play second fiddle to Mike.”

Hannah’s face turned to shock. “What?”

“He asked me how it felt when you basically chose Mike over me.”

Hannah shook her head as she held his face in her hands.  “Jordan…”

“Just tell me. Did you only start dating me because you wanted to get over Mike?” He asked, his tone showing that he was expecting her to say yes.

“No! Why would I continue to have feelings for him when he hurt me the way he did? He hurt me…very deeply and you swooped in to build me back up…I love you, Jordan…and nobody could ever make me stop loving you…”

Jordan remained silent as they both stood there. He felt stupid even questioning her love and loyalty. “I’m sorry…”

“No. You shouldn’t apologize and you shouldn’t be sorry.” She said, resting her forehead against his.

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Washington Estate Grounds | 2:37 AM

Hailey

“What was that?” Hailey looked around.

“I don’t know...” Beth responded.

A screech pierces the air in their general vicinity.

Hailey grabbed Beth’s hand. “We’ve gotta get the fuck outta here!”

When she looked up in the trees, she caught a glimpse of something jumping from tree to tree.

Oh fuck...

Turning to Beth, she gripped her face. “Run.”

“What?”

“Run!” She pulled her hand and began to run.

Another ear piercing screech filled the air, causing the pair to run without looking back.

“What the fuck is that?” Beth yelled as she ran.

“I don’t know!”

“Look!” Beth pointed.

Looking where Beth pointed, Hailey saw the lodge’s back door in the distance. “Holy shit!”

They picked up their pace and ran until they threw themselves onto the door and banged on it.

C’mon, you sons of bitches...

The door flew open and the pair fell in with heavy breaths.

“Hailey! Beth!” 

“C’mon, come sit down.” Sam stood the pair up and ushered them to the couch.

The door to the kitchen flew open,  Jordan and Hannah approaching the commotion. “What’s going on out here?”

The pair froze when their eyes laid upon their siblings.

“Beth!” Hannah rushed to pull her sister and Hailey into an embrace. “Oh my god it’s good to see you!”

Hailey sighed, hugging her brother. “You look like shit.”

“Yeah...I know..” Jordan smirked.

“The hell happened to you two out there?” Beth asked.

“It’s a story too long, we’d be here for much longer than I want to be.” He shook his head.

“I’ll take your word for it...” Beth said.

“Where is everyone?” Hailey sat onto the couch, Beth immediately huddling into her side.

The room all looked at Hailey.

“What? Why’re you guys looking at me like that?”

Hannah sat next to Beth on the couch. “Beth...Josh did some…really bad things.”

“What’re you talking about?” Beth looked to Hailey, who shared the same look of concern then to her identical twin intently. “What did he do?”

“He set up this… prank ...if you can even call it that...as revenge…for what happened last year.”

“The guys had to take him out to the shed so doesn’t hurt anyone.” Sam added.

“And you guys let them?!” Beth stood up. “You’re telling me you just let them take Josh out into the cold?!”

“Beth, calm down.” Hannah stood up as well.

“No! You tell me that our brother plays this fucked up prank but proceed to leave out every important detail?!”

“Will you calm down? You yelling at me isn’t helping anything, Beth!”

Beth felt Hailey’s hand interlocking with hers.

“Hey, let’s just hear them out, alright? We’re seriously out of the loop. We’ve been gone for hours.”

Beth let out a huff then nodded. “Alright.”

“Tell them, Chris.” Sam urged him.

“Uh…yeah…Right.” Chris nodded. “He uh…set up these... tests ...that’s what they felt like at least...Made me choose between him or Ash in the shed.” Chris explained. “Then he paraded around as a psycho killer and tied us to these...chairs with...these huge fucking saws above our heads. He gave me another choice...shoot Ashley or shoot myself. I couldn't do it...I couldn't do either..."

Beth’s face contorted in disbelief. “What the fuck...?”

“That’s what we all said...” Jordan shook his head. “He’s so off his rocker it hurt to watch.”

“Beth, he stopped taking his meds.” Chris said.

“He seemed so...so fine...when we got up here. Even before then he seemed really fine.” Beth plopped down onto the couch in shock.

“Evidently, he really isn’t fine. I don’t know what happened to him.” Chris crossed his arms over his chest.

“Who’s watching him if he’s in the shed like you said?” Hailey asked.

“Mike.” Sam answered. “Josh managed to piss both Chris and Jordan off.”

“That doesn’t smell like trouble.” Beth shook her head. “I’d trust my biggest enemy with Josh before I ever trust Mike with him.”

“Unfortunately, Mike’s all we’ve got at the moment.” 

“Wait, where is everyone exactly?” Beth inquired.

“After what happened in the shed, Matt and Emily went to go get help but they never came back.” Ashley explained.

“Joey, Leon, Melanie and Marceline…all M.I.A.” Jordan added.

And Jessica…Jessica’s dead…” Chris said. “Mike said Josh killed her but I can’t bring myself to think he would or even did anything to Jess.”

“Wait wait wait...what?!” Beth’s eyes widened.

“Mike told us Josh kidnapped Jess and killed her but it just doesn’t make sense or add up. Josh was in the library with Chris and Ashley setting up the Ouija board. Hannah and I were just leaving the lodge at a little past 10:30. We stopped by to watch them finish setting up.” Jordan said.

Chris began to pace back and forth. “Shit…shit shit shit. Jordan’s right. Josh was masquerading as the psychopath around 11. Josh couldn’t have gone to the cabin.”

“See what I mean?” Jordan said.

“Hold on, this is all confusing. If Josh didn’t kill Jess then who did?” Hailey asked.

“That’s the question of the century but Mike’s adamant Josh is the culprit”

Chris let out a sigh. “Any of you guys hungry?”

“You don’t even have to ask me twice.” Beth let out a huff. “We should have plenty of non-perishables in the cabinets.”

“There better be cans of beef-a-roni.” Hailey stood up and rubbed her hands together.

The group all headed towards the kitchen and dug into the cupboards for nourishment.

“We were supposed to come up here and put everything behind us.” Sam said, sadness deep within her voice. “Now everything just feels so wrong…”

“None of us could’ve known or anticipated any of this would happen.” Hannah pat her friend’s back.

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Blackwood Pines - Northwest Mines | 2:44 AM

Emily

Emily awoke with a groan, finding herself hung upside down by a rope tied around her ankle, the deep dark abyss below. “Oh God! Oh my God! Matt! MATT! Oh Jesus. Shit! Oh shit!”

A ladder...c’mon Emily...you’ve got this...

She swings herself back and forth over to a fallen ladder, hanging over a ledge. The rope on her ankle snapping as soon as she grabs the first rung, monkey barring her way across the end of the ladder.

An object falls from above her.

"Shit! Shit!" She mutters to herself.

Emily loses her grip on the ladder and falls to the ledge below with a grunt.

Looking up, she sees the fiery remains that once belonged to the fire tower above her begin to fall. 

Sitting up, she watches as the tower slowly begins to plummet. “Oh god.”

A piece of debris falls, hitting her shin. “Arghh!”

Emily butt-scoots away from the ledge as the fiery tower finally descends into the darkness below, breaking off the ledge.

She stands, rubbing her shin. “Dammit.”

Looking around, she finds a thick wooden stick and begins to rip a piece of her top off and wrap it around the stick. 

"Oh God. Here goes six hundred bucks...this better be worth it. I looked great in that top." She said dousing the end in oil, and exposing it to a fire, creating a torch. "Alright…Now we're talking.”

Emily begins her journey through the caverns, hearing a loud screeching noise. 

"Hello...?" She calls. 

On her path, she looks through a fence to see a minecart. 

Continuing, she descends down a flight of stairs to a massive wooden door. “Great...Of course it’s locked.”

Walking up to where she saw the minecart, she finds a big blue metal crate. Opening it, she finds a picture frame. Turning it over she attempts to read what it says.

The Blasting Crew

Preparing to dynamite the new shafts

North West Mines

December 1st, 1951

“Isn’t this lovely?” She muttered, putting the picture back.

Walking back over to the minecart, she pulls the brake lever, sending it rolling down the track and smashing a locked door apart.

Emily walks down past the door and towards the elevator, lighting a just fire outside of it. 

Pulling the lever to the elevator, she finds nothing happens. "Shit...Okay. How do I get this thing on?"

Exiting the elevator, a surge of fire is seen beyond where she is. "Ah! What?! What the hell?"

She finds an old clocking-in machine with 36 cards still remaining while more card sleeves were empty. “What the...”

Walking into a cavern with a ladder in it, she finds a danger sign warning of structural collapse.

Blackwood Mines

This area of the mine has recently suffered structural collapse.

Please contact Foreman H. Tanner

Refer to map 4C - 8 for more details

"Fuckin' busted elevator's my only way out." She said. 

Walking back to the ladder, she begins to climb.

Reaching the top, she sets her torch down. “Alright...”

The ladder suddenly falls backwards, sending her sliding down to a lower floor with a scream.

“Fuck! Oh gooood. Damn.”

Getting to her feet, she takes her phone out and turns her light on, revealing skulls on wooden stakes.

“No! No no no!! GROSS, GROSS, GROSS! Oh God. UGH. Disgusting!" Emily screams, trying to escape.

As she walks forward, she sees more skeletal remains scattered about around her. “Oh my god…”

Loud screeches surround her. 

“Matt...?” She whimpers, reaching a boarded up wooden obstacle and breaking through with a grunt.

To her right, a metal box catches her eye. Approaching it, she carefully opens it to find a picture of a man, woman and little girl.

Hurry home safely, Daddy

Lots of love, Agnes and Louise

She exits the area and approaches a rocky wall. “Great…fucking ladder’s broken. Only way up is by climbing my ass up there.”

She begins to climb until she’s high enough to latch onto a ladder and continue the way up. “Ok…”

While continuing down the cavern, to her dismay her phone’s battery depletes entirely. "Oh come on! Don’t do this to me now. For fuck’s sake. Son of a bitch."

In front of her a ball of fire accompanied by a man’s scream echoes through the rocky walls. “Oh shit!”

Walking up a set of stairs, she gets to the platform from earlier and finds her torch.

Picking it up, she turns around and finds another switch and pulls it, hoping for power.

The lights flicker for a second but turn on.

“Oh my God. Finally, something works." 

Emily makes her way down the stairs and across the tunnels, eventually reaching a brighter room. 

"Yes! YES!” She runs to an icy slope, hoping she could climb her way out to above ground.

"Lovely. Danger is my middle fucking name." She finds the other half of the broken sign that she and Matt found earlier on.

Emily walks around and finds wooden planks covering something. Moving them, it reveals numerous marks etched into the rock.

12/23/13.

"That's...oh my god..." She said. 

Emily finds a wooden cross not too far away and lifts it up to inspect it.

ROMAN

12-23-13

"Roman? Oh Jesus." She asks herself. “Is that…?”

Emily finds a locket on an oil drum and picks it up. Opening it, it reveals a picture of a brunette girl with red highlights.

Emily recognized the girl. Cecilia Sydney. The same girl she and Matt saw missing posters of while they were on the tower. "She was…she was down here."

She moves a gated door to her right aside with a grunt and enters the next room.

In her peripheral vision, she sees an object on a rock.

What...is that?

Slowly walking closer to the rock, she moves the object.

It falls to the floor, revealing it to be a severed and preserved human head. This was the head of Roman Parker.

"Oh God oh God...No! Oh God. No!" She screams in horror, causing her to stumble backwards onto the floor.

Oh my god...he...he died down here…

Walking away from the area where the head resides, she returns back to the elevator, immediately pulling the lever as it begins to take her up. "Oh Come on! Let's GO!!”

The elevator stops at the top. 

Walking out of the elevator, she sees a man with a flamethrower, walking down the tunnel in her direction.

She quickly goes back and stands still.

Oh god please don't come this way...

The man looks around, sensing her presence.

Emily decides to make a run for it.

He begins to chase after her.

Emily jumps across two gaps in a bridge resulting in her stumbling and almost falling off. 

She lights an oil puddle with her torch but it has no effect as her pursuer runs right through it.

Emily comes to a dead end. “Shit, shit, shit!" She falls to the ground in fear of the flamethrower wielding man.

“Shhh. Quiet. I’m not gonna hurt you.” The man grabs Emily's arm and gets her to her feet.

“No, stay away!” Emily pleads.

A screech catches the man’s attention. He grabs Emily and kicks the wooden doors behind her open before pushing her down.

“Aah!”

He swiftly removes a satchel and throws it to her. “Use these! And get the hell out of here…NOW!”

Emily slides down a wooden slope. 

The man activates his flamethrower and begins to shoot it at something with a yell. "AHHHH!"

When she finally stops, the satchel hits her on the chest. “Oof!”

“What? Oh shit.” Getting up, she picks the satchel up and digs into it, pulling a flare out. “Alright.”

Putting the satchel around her body, she lights the flare. “Alright….Alright, Em let's go.”

Coming to a ledge, she carefully drops down with a grunt. “Shit...”

The further she continues, the more minecarts are lined up along the tracks. “That’s gotta be alotta gold they were looking for…”

She comes to a dead end once again. “Son of a bitch. Again?” Noticing a gap within the wall, she decides it’s the only way.

“Ok…Ok, this is gonna be the way.” She shimmies her way through.

Unexpectedly, a long, clawed arm bursts through the wooden barrier, attempting to grab hold of her.

“Shit!” She screams, running away.

As she continues, she ducks as the creature attempts to swipe at her once again. “What the fuck is that thing?!”

Making it to a broken bridge, she jumps over two gaps, causing her to drop the flare. Luckily she’s able to pick it up and continue running. “Shit! Shit! Shit! SHIT!”

Screeches echo throughout the caverns of the mines as she continues to run away from whatever is chasing after her.

Looking up, she sees a sign that reads Surface Elevator and runs to the left, the creature hot on her trail.

Finally making it to the elevator, she enters it and immediately pulls the lever. “C’mon…C’mon…”

The elevator begins its departure to the top. “Breathe in…breathe out…Oh god. Oh god.”

She stands up and slaps herself. “Snap out of it, Em.”

The elevator finally gets to the top and Emily doesn’t hesitate to run.

With the creature on her heel, she pulls a chain, causing a shower of boulders to crash down in front of it.

Continuing to run, she tips a barrel over, causing oil to spill out. She hurriedly lights a flare and throws it on the oil, igniting a fire.

Jumping down from where the fire is, Emily reaches a conveyor belt, pulling the lever and activating it.

She crawls up the belt and sees an inactive belt to her left, jumping off and continuing forward. “Oh god…”

She comes to a wooden door and goes through, locking it behind her.

Standing there, thinking it’s over and the creature was gone, she sighs.

But little did she know…

She was so very wrong.

The creature bursts through the door, chomping down on her right shoulder. “AHHHH!”

Jumping to a wooden platform, she makes another jump to a zipline with a scream as it moves quite fast.

Fastly approaching the powerline, Emily prepares for impact as the apparatus of the zipline collides with it and she is thrusted through the air and into the snow with a groan.

Getting to her feet, she inspects her shoulder.

Another screech of the creature triggers her to immediately run faster than she ever had before.

Mike hears her scream and looks back at Josh. “Oh, crap, what now?”

“W-What was that?” Josh asked. “Mike?”

He hears another scream more clearly now and places the sound to Emily. “Shit…Don’t move. I’ll be back.”

He'll be fine…

"Wait wait wait, Mike! Where are you going?!" Josh yells as he watches Mike run towards the direction of the lodge.

Emily sees the lodge in her view, hauling ass to the front door and frantically bangs on it. “Let me in! Let me in!”

“Is that-?” Ashley asked.

“It’s Em!” Sam said, as Hannah ran to the door and opened it.

Chris, Ashley, and Sam run to the front door as she opens the door and Emily falls inside.

“Shut the door! Oh, my God, shut the door!” Emily pleads, crawling in.

Ashley and Sam drag Emily inside and help her up. 

The five make their way to the Great Room.

“Em, are you alright?” Chris asked.

“Holy shit, Em!” Jordan stood up.

“I didn't think that I'd make it.” She said.

“Yeah, you were screaming bloody murder, Em.” Ashley said, leading her to the couch.

“Are you okay?” Sam asked, sitting down next to her.

“You look totally fucking wiped.” Hailey chimed in.

“There was something...”

“Wait. Where the hell is Matt?” Jordan asked.

“Come sit down. Sit down.” Sam said, leading her to the couch.

“Something's out there!” Emily said, frantically.

“Did you guys split up?” Ashley asked.

“A monster! It's a monster!” Emily said.

“Wait! Em, what are you talking about?’ Chris asked.

“I said, there is something out there!”

“Like what?” Ashley asked.

“Relax...It was Josh. It was all Josh.” Sam told her.

“No, no, no, no, listen to me!”

“We’ve got him tied up, he can't hurt you.” Sam said.

“No, it was after me. And it wasn't human!” Emily protested.

“Hold on, Em. Slow down. Tell us exactly what happened?” Hannah asked.

“I am trying to tell you. We were climbing up the tower and it fell. The whole tower just fell! Right into the mines.” Emily explained.

“What tower?” Sam asked.

“And then I fell into this terrifying freaking mine shaft!”

“Woah woah woah, what mine shaft?” Chris inquired. 

“There are these mine shafts all over, running under everything, when the tower fell I ended up down there.”

“I don't understand, the tower fell? How did it fall?” Sam asked.

Jordan knelt in front of Emily. “Em, look at me. What happened? Nice and slow, alright? Breathe. What happened to Matt? Where is he?”

Emily took multiple deep breaths then began to speak again. “We couldn't use the cable car so we climbed the fire tower then it fell and we were down in the mine, like way down, down in this terrifying freaking mine shaft…And then, it was Matt and me down there and...Oh god, I think that Matt might be dead.

Jordan hung his head. “Shit...SHIT!”

“I...I was walking down there, in the mines, and it was dark and I found this pile and...”

“What is it?” Chris asked

“I found a head...Roman Parker’s head...That missing guy...” Emily said.

“Oh, my God!” Ashley said, curling up on the couch.

"Wait, what?" Chris said.

“What the fuck?” Jordan said.

“I think I’m gonna puke.” Beth said, repulsed.

“Are you serious?!” Sam asked.

“YES I'm serious, Sam!” 

“Holy shit, man!” Hailey said, her hands on her head.

“Did we just unintentionally solve a missing persons case?” Hannah asked.

“Keep going, Em. Tell us everything you know.” Jordan urged.

“I think...I think they fell down there. Roman and Cecilia...the worst part is I don't think Cecilia died from the fall, not right away at least.” Emily explained.

“What? What do you mean?!” Hailey asked.

“I don't know...I feel like she was down there...like, starving to death for weeks...When the cops were all up here looking for them! When I was down there found plenty of evidence that they were down there.” Emily explained.

“Oh, Jesus...” Hannah muttered.

“There were these...etchings carved into the wall...counting. Maybe counting the days or something...then I found a cross with Roman’s name on it. It said he died two days before Christmas a little over a year ago.”

“Shit...Poor guy...” Hailey muttered.

“And then I found this...” Emily said, pulling the locket she found out and opening it.

Everyone huddled around Emily and observed.

“Holy shit...” Beth muttered.

“It’s really her.” Jordan said, looking at it. “Fuck...”

“She would’ve been around our age...” Ashley said.

“That’s the worst thing to think about...” Hannah added. “Poor girl didn’t even know what was happening...”

“We really just unintentionally solved a missing persons case...” Chris said.

“Listen. In...In the tower there was a radio and I...I got through to someone, but that was right when the tower collapsed!”

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Great Room | 3:29 AM

Chris

Mike hurriedly enters the great room and sees the group surrounding Emily.

"Em! You made it!" Mike said, pulling her into a hug.

"Oh, god, Mike-" Emily said. 

"Yeah, yeah barely.” Chris said. 

"What about Matt, where is he?" Mike asked. “Em, what the hell happened?”

"There was this "monster" that was chasing her." Chris said.

"She's all fucked up, guys. Emily! Hey Em!" Mike said but was cut off by a bang from the back door of the lodge.

"Woah." Chris said.

"Who the fuck can that be?" Mike asked in a hushed tone.

“Josh?” Ashley said.

"Jess?" Chris asked.

"It's not Jess..." Mike shook his head.

"Sorry man...but who is it?" Chris asked.

"I don't know...We should just check it out." Mike said.

"I got your back." Chris said.

“Good.” Mike responded.

"Get down." Jordan said to the women as he grabbed his rifle and peeked over the couch, aiming directly at the door.

Mike and Chris made their way to the back door.

“Okay. I'm gonna open the door. You ready?” Chris asked.

Mike nodded, continuing to aim at the door.

"You ready?"

“Just do it already, whoever it is has probably gone by now.” Mike impatiently said.

“Unless you want me to take the gun.” Chris said.

“No no no. I think that's less good. You do the door, I got the gun.” Mike wagged his finger.

"Will you two quit fucking around and open it already?" Jordan said in a hushed tone from his position.

Chris starts to open the door, and the door gets kicked wide open, knocking him down to the floor. “Shit! Shit!”

An older man enters, flamethrower in hand. 

"Ah! Ho-hold on there! Hold on there mister.”

The man grabs the gun and twists Mike’s hand.

“Freeze. Ahh! What the…Alright, alright, just…take it easy grandpa.”

"Ok. Everybody just calm down." The man said.

Mike and Chris back away from the man and return back to the others on the couch.

"Now just move over there. Go on! Let me say what I came to say. I'm here to tell you what you're up against being back on this mountain. You should've never returned. I don't know why you did after that pair went missing.” The stranger drops a bag near the fireplace.

“You mean Roman and Cecilia?” Ashley asked.

“How could you know without being involved?” Chris asks.

“Or responsible?” Sam asked.

“You hold onto your horses. I don't take kindly to you kids coming up here to my mountain.” The stranger said.

"Your mountain? I'm sure the Washingtons would be very surprised to hear that." Mike said.

“Yeah, our parents own this mountain.” Hannah spoke up.

"Heh heh. Well, this mountain don't belong to me, it's true but it doesn't belong to y’all either. This mountain belongs to the Wendigo."

"Who?" Chris nervously laughs.

"What's he talking about?" Sam asked.

"What the hell's a Wendigo?" Mike asks.

"Let's hear him out." Sam said.

"Not like we have much of a choice." Beth said.

"Now I'm only going to tell you this once. It doesn't matter to me if you believe it or not. I got reasons I want to...Get it off my chest." The stranger said.

"See? I told you! He's guilty as shit! Guilty of something!" Mike said.

"Shut up, Mike!" Sam snapped.

"There is a curse…that dwells in these mountains. Should any man or woman resort to cannibalism in these woods, the spirit of the Wendigo shall be unleashed to feast." The stranger explained.

“Wait, hold on! How do we know this isn’t some kind of joke and you’re not just fucking with us?” Mike pointed at the man accusingly.

“I’ve been on this mountain for decades. I don’t have time to lie to some stupid kids.” The man responded, stepping closer.

"Oh crap." Mike said, coming to a realization. 

Jessica being dragged. The unknown figure above the elevator. It was all beginning to make sense to him now. It wasn’t Josh…

"You're going to need to find somewhere safe." The stranger said to the teenagers.

"The basement might be okay." Sam said.

"Now, get down to that basement. All of you. And wait."

"What? Why? For how long?" Sam asks.

"Until dawn." Emily said.

"What time is it now?" Chris asked.

Looking at her watch, Beth read the time. "3:36.”

"Shit! We have about 3 to 4 hours until then." Hannah said.

"Guys...I ran off and left Josh when I heard screaming." Mike tells the others.

"Where did you leave him?" The stranger inquired.

"In the shed..." Mike tells him.

"I'm sorry but your friend will already be dead." The stranger said with a head shake.

“No...No he can't be...We were just with him!" Chris stood up.

“A lot can happen quickly on this mountain.” The stranger said.

"No. I'm gonna go get him." Chris said.

"You can't go out there, Chris!" Ashley said.

"I'm supposed to be his best friend and I-I let him down. I’m not leaving my best friend to die." Chris said.

"Chris, listen to yourself! He let you down. He let all of us down. Your ‘best friend’ could’ve killed us. Could’ve killed me! For fuck’s sake, he punched me in my damn face! Look at me! I have a black eye! Let’s not even forget to mention that he fucking terrorized us by dressing up in some psycho killer getup!” Ashley protested.

"Ashley, I refuse to leave Josh out there with some...thing called a Wendigo! I'd be doing not only myself a disservice but the twins! I'm going to get him whether any of you like it or not!"

Ashley was taken aback at Chris' determination.

"Then I'll go with you.” The stranger stepped forward.

“I don’t need your help.” Chris protested.

“Going alone is suicide.” The stranger firmly said. 

“Fine.” Chris conceded.

“The rest of you get down to the basement. Be safe and don't go outside again until we're back.”

"I’m going with." Beth stood up.

"What?! Beth, are you nuts?!" Hannah said, gripping her arm.

"That is OUR brother out there, Hannah. Whatever he did tonight is on hold right now. We'll deal with that when we deal with it. As for right now at this very moment, I’m not allowing that thing to tear him to shreds!"

"As much as Ashley has a lot of points, we’re not getting off of this damn mountain without Josh and the others. Period.” Jordan said.

Nobody bothered to argue with the statement. All of them had to make it out alive.

“So in that case, you’re gonna need this." Jordan picked his rifle up and handed it to her. "You’ve got seven shots. Make ‘em count."

Beth grabbed the rifle before turning to Hailey.

Hailey wrapped herself around her. "Just...please come back. For me."

"I promise." She kissed Hailey.

"I love you..."

Beth smiled tenderly. "I know."

Chapter Text

February 2nd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Great Room | 3:38 AM

Beth

The stranger turns to Chris and Beth as the others head to the basement.

"You two don't seem to understand the magnitude of the situation." He scolded.

"Well, we’re going to get Josh, aren't we?" Chris said.

"No, I'm going to get Josh. You two are going to help me. Do you understand?”

“Uh…Yeah…I think so.” Chris said in a defeated tone.

"You need to follow me. And do everything I tell you." The stranger said.

"The name's Jack. Jack Fiddler." Jack introduced himself.

The three of them turned towards the kitchen to a hallway to a side exit of the lodge. 

Jack gives Chris a shotgun. "This is the end you point towards the thing you want to kill."

"I know how to use a shotgun, man." Chris said.

"No, you don't." Jack said.

"What? How would you know?" Chris asks.

"Trust me. I know." Jack reassures Chris. “She’s got more experience than you do. I can tell.”

"Hey..." Someone said from behind. It was Ashley. 

"Come back safe." She said, kissing Chris. "For me."

"We need to hurry you two." Jack said.

"I'll see you soon." Chris said.

Ashley nodded.

Beth chose not to say anything but did smirk at the interaction between the two.

Ashley closes the door behind them.

"So...So tell me...You're the expert on these things. What's...uh...What's a guy gotta know...?" Chris asks.

"You just be careful and follow my lead." Jack said.

"So…How many times do I have to shoot it with a shotgun before it's dead?" Chris asks.

"Well you'd be shooting for a long time." Jack said.

"You mean this thing won't even kill it?" Chris said.

"No...but it'll sure as shit slow it down." Jack answers Chris.

"Well how do you kill it?" Chris asks.

"They don't like fire.” Jack answered.

“I don’t like fire.”

“They fear it, and it can kill them if you have to. See their skin is like...it's like tough armor unless you burn it off first." Jack explained.

"Gross...” Beth muttered.

“What’re these things like? I mean, are they just crazy unpredictable or can you figure out what they're gonna do?" Chris asked.

"Well...they adhere to some patterns...like any animal...or human.” Jack explained.

“Wh-You mean like how? Like they’ve got schedules?” Chris asked.

“Well, they only hunt at night."

“Oh…Why?” Beth asked.

“I didn’t ask.” Jack responded.

"Any uh...pro Wendigo tips? Like if I rub garlic all over me they won't be able to smell me or something?" Chris quipped.

"Oh, they’ll still smell you."

"Well, is there anything like that?" Chris asked.

"They can't see you if you're standing still. Y’see, their vision is similar to toads where their sight is based on changes of movement in their field of vision." He explained to Chris.

"So if I don't move…I'm basically invisible." Chris asked.

"Yeah, exactly, although I wouldn’t recommend testing it out unless you have no other choice." Jack said.

"If these things...these Wendigos...are or were humans, do they still have some aspect of humanity in them?" Chris asked.

"Well, they retain certain things. Birthmarks, tattoos…scars from injuries when they were human." Jack explained. 

“Say hypothetically, you were to turn for example, would you still have that scarred eye?” Beth asked.

“Yes. The eye will still be scarred. They can’t heal their mortal wounds from their time as a human. They only grow in strength and size.”

"I mean, is it really right to kill them? Maybe they can be cured or something." Chris asked.

"They surrender all human rights the moment they consume the flesh of another. There is no cure and there is no redemption." Jack said.

"I...I mean if they were once human...wouldn’t they have some semblance of humanity remaining? Like wouldn’t they be able to recognize you based on your voice?” Beth asked.

"When you're staring one in the face... it's them or you. Doesn’t matter if you knew them before…they will not hesitate to end your life. If you’re brave or stupid enough, feel free to take the high route, you won't be on it for long." Jack said sternly.

Jack, Beth and Chris arrive at the shed to find Josh missing and the stool he once sat on to be broken.

"Oh no...Dammit! What happened?" Chris said. "He's gone, man. We’re too late."

The screams of the Wendigo can be heard in the distance.

"Shh! Quiet! We gotta go. Right now." Jack said.

"But Josh! He could still be out there!" Beth said.

"Ha! First, the Wendigo, he'll render you immobile and then he strips the skin of your entire body, piece by piece. Then he keeps you alive and aware as he feasts on your organs, one piece at a time."

“So it’s the lodge then.” Chris said.

"Let's go now. It might still be near." Jack said, exiting the shed.

The pair give each other a look before following him.

Jack suddenly comes to a halt, making the two of them stop in their tracks. "Wait...Don't...move..."

Sounds of the Wendigo are heard all around them.

"Run! Go! Now! Now!" Jack yelled.

"Holy shit!" Chris yells.

"What the fuck!?" Beth yells.

Jack shoots his flamethrower at the Wendigo.

"Goddamn!" Chris yells.

"We're right out in the open, we gotta get out of here!”

Unfortunately, Jack wasn’t able to move an inch before the creature lunged at him, swiping its sharply clawed hand across his throat.

“Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my god!”

Jack's body falls to its knees as his head lands onto the cold, white snow, staining it with his blood.

“Oh shit.” Chris prepares to stand off against the creature.

The creature jumps down from a tree and in front of the pair.

Beth freezes in place, much akin to that of a deer in headlights.

The creature lunges towards the pair. Chris pushes Beth behind him and blasts it back. “C’mon, Beth, snap out of it!”

Chris pulls her arm, leading her back towards the direction of the lodge.

The pair continue to run. “Go go go!” 

Chris rolls under a fallen tree and aims at the creature as Beth runs in front of him.

It lunges once again, only to get blasted into the tree it jumped from. “Yeah! Suck it!”

Jumping down the ledge, Chris feels a sharp pain surge through his leg. “Argh! Ahh…shit...”

“C’mon, Chris. We’re out in the open.” Beth said, helping him up.

Looking up, the creature sits perched on the grilling area. It takes another leap at the two, once again being shot back.

It recovers almost immediately and lets out a shrill screech before again launching itself to pounce.

“Cover your eyes!” Chris yells before shooting a gas tank, blowing it up with a fiery explosion, knocking the pair to the ground.

The pair recover and run to the back door of the lodge to see Ashley opening it.

“Ash! Ash! Oh thank God! Please, let us in, quick!" Chris said.

"Oh fuck!" Beth said, panting heavily as she slammed the door.

"Chris! Oh my God, what happened?!" Ashley asked.

"We gotta go, that thing was like right behind us." Chris said.

“What?!”

The Wendigo then jumps towards the door.

Ashley screams and runs away.

"Go go go!" Chris yells.

They hurriedly rush into the safe room.

“Oh my god Guys! Thank god!” Emily said with heavy relief.

“Holy shit.” Jordan let out a sigh. “You guys are alright.”

“Thank god!” Sam said, relieved.

"What took you so long?” Hailey asked, approaching Beth.

"It's not so good up there right now." Chris said.

"Understatement of the night." Mike said.

“Wait…where’s the flamethrower guy?” Hailey asked.

She began to hear Beth softly sob at the mention of the old man.

“Hey, hey, hey…what happened out there?” She held her face in her hands, searching her tear-filled eyes.

“That thing killed him…just sliced his head clean off and I just…fucking froze…” Beth threw the rifle on the floor in disgust and guilt.

“Oh…shit…Beth…” Hailey immediately pulled her into an embrace to let her cry as she gently rubbed her back. “It’s ok…It’s ok…”

“What about Josh?” Sam asked.

“He...He wasn’t there.” Chris answered with a sigh.

"Dammit!” Hannah begins to pace.

"Alright. These all the doors?" Mike asks, looking around the room.

"Yeah." Sam replies.

"Are you sure?"

“What are you even looking for, Michael?" Sam asked.

"Another way out." He answered.

"Mike...Look, I really don't think that's a good idea. We should stay put, right here. Until dawn. At least we're safe down here." Sam said.

"Oh? Yeah? All wrapped like a little present with a bow on top for that thing to tear us apart on Christmas morning?"

"People will come for us. In the morning." She said.

"You don't sound so sure, Sam.” Hannah said.

"That's what'll happen, right, Em?" She asks her.

"Yeah…I mean...right?" Emily said.

"Well, you can wait. I'm leaving!" Mike said.

"Mike, there's no key for the cable car." Emily tells him.

"Josh...He's gotta have it." Mike said, pointing.

"Josh?" Sam asks.

"One of his dirty little tricks." Mike said.

"Great...fucking great!"

"If that fucking thing got a hold of Josh, then...we're shit outta luck." Jordan said.

"I don't know, Mike...It's possible." Emily said.

"What's possible?" Sam asked.

"It may have taken him down to the mine." Emily continues.

"What?" Mike said, confused.

"I saw some horrible stuff down there...I think it's where that thing lives and…huh" Emily said.

“Em? What?”

"Fuck it. I'm gonna get that key. Right from that thing's goddamned bedroom, and then I'm gonna get us all the hell out of here." Mike said.

"Em, what is all that?" Sam asks.

"It's that old guy's bag." Emily replies.

"Is that a map?" Ashley asks.

"The guy was prepared for anything." Sam said.

"Not exactly, seeing as he’s that thing’s dinner now." Jordan said.

"What is this place?" Hannah asked.

"Oh my god." Mike muttered.

"Wait wait wait. What is that?" Sam asked.

"I was down there. It was fucking horrible.” Mike said.

“You were?” Jordan asked.

“Yeah…Apparently, there’d been a cave-in in the 50’s...I guess and these miners got trapped down there.”

“Oh god.”

“Some of them survived, but like...fifteen of ‘em didn't make it. There was this reporter and I think he figured out there had been some big cover-up going on. I found these plans…they knew the mines were a death trap, but they let the miners keep working anyway. And I'm not sure what it means, but...I found this chair, with dried blood all over the place...like somebody was being tortured. It was all this crazy shit. I’m talking about cages, weapons, and wolves." Mike told all of them.

"Wolves?" Hannah asked.

"Fucking wolves." Mike said.

"Michael, I'd like to maybe focus on how we're going to get the fuck out of here please?" Emily said.

"I'm just saying it's weird how much crazy shit's gone on up here."

"What's weird is...there's a tunnel leading from the lodge to the Sanatorium, see?" Emily said, pointing at the map.

"That's how I got back here." Mike said.

"I saw this when I was down there. That's where it lives." Emily pointed to a part on the map with the word NEST on it.

Emily continued to rummage through Jack’s belongings, pulling out a recorder.

“What is that?” Mike asked.

“Looks like a recorder.” Ashley answered.

“We should listen to it, it could have something important on it. Might help us survive.” Jordan said.

Emily set the recorder down and hit play. The voice of Jack began to speak.

“Before it was I who hunted those afflicted by the curse, my great grandfather, Joseph Fiddler Sr hunted those possessed by the curse of the Wendigo but there was one that eluded him...the Makkapitew. It was a terrible creature, and my grandfather was unfortunately slain attempting to kill it. They called him a madman, slandering the Fiddler name.

“Some time in 1893, the prospectors came to mine this mountain looking for rich minerals. They were successful. Blackwood Sanatorium, which I reside in, was constructed sometime in the 1920’s by that fool, Jefferson Bragg. Decades went by, the mining continued, despite complaints of structural problems from the mining overseers, those working were forced to continue. Then one day, a cave-in trapped thirty men of a blasting crew, awakening the curse again. No food, no light. And in that blackness, hunger controlled those who remained alive. They were consumed by their abominable cravings and driven mad. Murderers...Cannibals! They were eventually rescued but it was too late. Their fates had already been sealed. They had inevitably succumbed fully to the effects of the curse. 

“The Makkapitew still roamed free, evading me as it did my grandfather, until one night; December 27th, 2013. I was finally able to get that cannibalistic son of a bitch in my sights, but we were not alone in the woods that night. While I was tracking the Makkapitew, it was tracking something else. I continue to be haunted by the screams of that night. I couldn’t save those two but I could avenge them. I hunted the Wendigo down and I doused that bastard with fiery flames, avenging not only my grandfather but anyone else who perished at the hands of the Makkapitew.”

The tape stops. “This shit is unbelievable. Nobody would believe any of this!"

“Jesus H. Christ…” Mike mutters.

Chapter Text

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Blackwood Pines Hotel - Safe Room | 3:47 AM

Mike

Ashley gripped on Emily’s shoulder, feeling a slippery substance on her fingers.

Blood. Emily’s blood.

"Em…what is that?" Ashley asked, slowly stepping back.

"Huh?" Emily slowly turned to face her.

"What is that!?" Ashley frantically pointed at the injury on Emily’s shoulder.

“Ash…”

“Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god! Oh no, oh, oh no!”

"It's nothing, it bit me and-" Emily tried to explain.

"It bit you?! What bit you?!" Ashley panicked.

"The uh...the Wendigo."

“What?” Mike asked.

“It's nothing, really, it's not a big deal…" Emily tried to assure.

"Emily, are you okay?" Sam asked.

"Shit." Mike rubbed his jaw.

"It doesn't hurt anymore. Really. It's not that bad." Emily tried to explain.

"Em...If that thing bit you..." Mike started.

Emily took a step closer, Mike flinching back.

"I know what you're thinking, and I'm fine." 

"Are you?" Mike cautiously asked.

"Yes, Michael!”

"Em, at least let us check it out." Sam said.

"Em, if it bit you...You could turn into one of those things." Mike said with intensity.

"Oh that's ridiculous!" Sam scoffed.

"He said it was from eating each other, remember? That’s what he said!" Ashley said.

"Wait, is that how it worked?" Sam asked.

"Yes! It happens if it bites you, you're gonna turn into one and then you're gonna turn on us all. Oh my god, oh my god, OH MY GOD!”

“Ashley, calm the hell down, alright?” Jordan said. “Let’s just all calm the hell down.”

“Calm down?! Look at her shoulder, Jordan!”

“I see it, Ashley! But we don’t know how any of this shit works.”

Mike took a glance around the room. First to Ashley then to Sam then back to Emily.

With the shaking of his head. "You can't be down here with us." 

"What?!"

"Mike!" Sam said.

“Woah, hold on, now you’ve lost it!” Hailey wasted no time butting in.

"You’ve gotta go."

"Are you fucking kidding me?!" Emily said.

"You're putting us ALL in danger!" Mike exclaimed.

"Like hell I am!" Emily cried.

"Emily…you can't stay here!" Mike doubled down with the raising of his voice.

"Michael, just cool your damn head, okay? We don't know if it works like that. Maybe it's just a bite." Sam remained reasonable.

"I've seen what these fuckers can do..." Chris gazed from Beth to Emily. "And I don't want to see it again."

“Chris!” Sam shot a look at him.

"What is this? What are you doing?" Emily looked around the room at the others.

"The door’s right here.” Mike pointed behind him. “I am letting you do this voluntarily."

Emily wasted no time pointing an accusatory finger at Mike. "Oh no, you're just making yourself feel better about sending me to my death since you know there's a Wendigo out there ready to rip me into pieces like it did with-" 

"Oh my God, will you just go?! Go, get out of here!" Ashley yelled at Emily, pointing towards the exit.

“Ashley!”

Mike turns to the nearby table and picks up the revolver, pointing it at Emily. The room grew in utter shock at this brazen act.

"Woah woah woah, Mike...calm down!" Sam said, grabbing ahold of his arm.

Mike shoved her to the side and continued to point the loaded gun at Emily.

"You're going to shoot me? Mike...me?" Emily said, curling into a ball on the workbench.

"This is the safe room, Em! It’s not safe as long as you're in it...not for us!" Mike yelled, his voice clearly filled with sheer paranoia.

"Michael, shooting her in cold blood is way out of line!" Hannah yelled. “Our minds are absolutely fucking cooked!”

"No...Don't do this!" Emily pleaded.

"I'm really sorry…" Mike apologized, pulling the hammer back.

A figure stepped right in front of both Emily and the barrel of the revolver. 

That figure belonging to Jordan.

"You shoot Emily…” He looked over his shoulder at the cowering girl then back to Michael. “You shoot me , point blank period."

"She’s infected." Mike said. “Think about it…if she turns…she’ll kill every one of us! I already watched one of those things kill Jessica and I’m not watching it happen again!”

"I'm not moving.”

Mike hesitated, breathing heavily as his hold on the weapon’s grip tightened. “I’m trying to protect all of you!”

“Shooting Emily won’t save anyone!” Jordan said.

“Jordan!” Hannah yelled at him.

“Dude, what are you doing?!” Chris asked. “This is insane!”

“Michael, put the gun down!”

The group all spoke over each other, telling either Jordan to move or telling Mike to put the gun down.

Everyone looked away, squeezing their eyes shut in anticipation of a singular gunshot but it never came.

“Fuck, I can’t do this...”

“Oh my god…” Emily let out a sigh of relief.

"You did the right thing." Sam let out a breath she had held in her throat.

“I hope you did.” Ashley said.

“Maybe…for now. Shit…fuck fuck.” Mike began to pace back and forth. “Keep an eye on her. If you see anything weird…you guys know what to do.”

“Yeah.” Ashley mutters.

“No one leave. It’s not safe out there.” Mike looked around the room. “I’ll be back. If I don’t…”

“Don’t say that, Mike…” Sam said. “You better come back.”

And with one last look around the room, Mike exited the safe room, leaving the revolver on the desk.

Once Mike was gone, Jordan turned to Emily, who had curled into a ball and rocked back and forth. “Y’alright?”

She looked up at him, giving a grateful nod for risking his own safety.

He steps out of her way, walking over to the monitor setup to observe each one of the screens. “Jesus Christ, Josh…”

“What’re on those screens anyways?” Hannah asked.

“It’s a bunch of shit around the lodge and the mountain.” He answered.

“Holy shit…”

“Josh was really on his shit. If he wasn’t off the deep end I’d say it was admirable.” Jordan shook his head.

“How many cameras do you think he set up? I mean he’s gotta have written it down around here, right?” Hannah asked.

Jordan looks around the set up and finds nothing.

Maybe it’s on his laptop...

Exiting the camera focused on a lodge hallway, he goes to the notes app and opens it to reveal a flurry of notes written by Josh titled: Grand Scheme.

“Of course he’d call it a grand scheme.” Hannah rolled her eyes.

“Em, let’s look at your shoulder.” Sam said. “Maybe there’s some supplies around here to patch it up.”

Hesitantly, Emily removes her coat and shows Sam her shoulder. “I thought that he was gonna help us...”

“The flamethrower dude?” Sam asked, inspecting Emily’s shoulder.

“Yeah...he was our only shot. Now we don’t have a chance.” Emily remained still.

“No, it just means we’ve got to be tough and do this on our own.” Sam said, trying to remain optimistic.

“I don’t know if I can.” Emily sighed.

“I think we all agree with that sentiment.” Beth said, a look of tiredness adorned her face.

“How bad is it, Sam?” Jordan asks, remaining occupied on the monitors.

“It looks like a bite. See for yourself. Maybe you can come up with some kind of diagnosis.” She responded.

Jordan stands up and walks over to the pair, beginning to observe Emily’s shoulder himself. “Anybody have their phone on them?”

“I have mine.” Chris said, digging in his coat pocket and holding it out to Jordan.

“Thanks.” He said, turning on the phone’s flashlight and holding it above the area.

“Alright, the most we’ll have to do is just clean it and patch it up. It’s not that deep, surprisingly. You wearing three layers of clothing really took the brunt of the bite.”

“We keep a first aid kit in the bathroom.” Hannah said.

“Which one?” Jordan asked.

“Top floor.”

He looks at Emily then the group. “I’m gonna go get that first aid kit. I’ll be back.”

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain- Blackwood Pines Hotel - Safe Room | 4:03 AM

Emily

It took roughly seven minutes for Jordan to return to the basement with everything he needed.

“Alright. Here we go.” He set the box down and popped it open.

Emily sat quietly on the workbench as Jordan prepared to take care of her shoulder.

She watched as he doused a rag with water from a water bottle and gently cleaned the area.

“Alright. Try not to move so much. It’s going to be a little uncomfortable.” He gently said, applying pressure on the wound with another rag doused in antiseptic.

As he presses it to the wound, Emily lets out a sharp hiss, gripping the edge of the workbench. She grits her teeth as he applies a little more pressure. “Jesus fucking…Christ!”

Jordan kept his hand and the rag on her shoulder as he reached for the first aid kit. “It’s to make sure it doesn’t get infected.”

“I know how antiseptics work, smartass. We took a medical class together in high school.”

Ignoring the insult, he turned back to the first aid kit and grabbed two bandages.

“I’m sorry...force of habit.”

Jordan continued concentrating on tending to her shoulder, gently placing a bandage on the wound.

“I just wanted to say...” Emily started.

“Stop. I know where you’re going with this.” Jordan tried to stop her.

“No. I’m going to thank you. You saved my life. Even if I didn’t deserve it.”

“I wasn’t going to allow Mike to shoot you or anyone for that matter.” Jordan promptly said, wrapping her shoulder in gauze. 

Emily nodded, still averting her gaze.

“I’m sorry about Matt.” Jordan lightly said. “He was a good guy. I’m gonna miss him.”

“I am too…I was…I was such a bitch to him…and now…now he’s dead…” She began to tear up.

The others in the room all looked at the pair in grief. As far as they knew, their friends were dead. More than likely picked off one at a time by the Wendigo.

It was by each second passing that the hope of survival dwindled. Even if they did survive, they lost their friends and had to live with the trauma of the night.

“Alright, Em. You’re all patched up.” He took a step back. “Give it a test drive.”

“What am I, a robot you just built?” She lightheartedly joked, stretching her arm out.

“Any severe pain?” He asked.

“No. It feels a little sore but nothing super painful.” She responded.

“Alright, good.”

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Blackwood Pines Hotel - Safe Room | 4:13 AM

Ashley

“How long until this is over?” Hannah asked.

Hailey looked at Beth’s watch. “It’s almost 4:15 so it’ll be a while so we better get comfortable in the meantime.”

“I can’t feel my ass.” Chris tries to adjust his position to be comfortable on the workbench. “Or my leg.”

“I’ll look at it Chris.” Jordan asked. “Anybody else have injuries that need to be looked at?”

“Can you fix psychological injuries?” Hailey sarcastically asked.

“I wish.” Jordan responded with a sigh.

Ashley spots a book on the workbench next to Emily and hesitantly grabs it.

I suppose reading could keep my mind off of this in the meantime…

She goes back to the table and gently sets the book down, beginning to read the contents within.

I - INTRODUCTION

This journal is an account of the Wendigo. 

This creature is real and EXTREMELY dangerous. If you are reading this, you will have questions but I do not have all the answers. Within this journal is all evidence and stories of my own experience with this foul beast.

II - HISTORY

Long before Blackwood County, there was a tribe who lived in these mountains: The Cree. Their shamans told stories of a tall creature born in ice. The tribe respected the mountain and all the animals which lived on it. The mountain became sacred to the Cree as did every animal. Their tribe believed it was bad luck to harm an animal on the mountain and would hunt elsewhere.

Things changed in 1893 when the miners arrived, eager to make a fortune, eventually leading to discoveries of tin and later, traces of radium. They mined deep into the sacred mountain. The Cree say that it was as if the mountain cried out and unleashed the spirit of the Wendigo. Shamans say the Wendigo represents the embodiment of gluttony and greed. Their hunger is never satiated regardless of how much they feed. It can NEVER be stopped.

III - CANNIBALISM

Only few men with a will strong enough have dared to hunt the Wendigo. My grandfather, Joseph Fiddler, was one such man. Unlike my grandfather, I am the only man who has kept them under control. Heed these crucial words, or it shall be the end to your dear life, and your death will surely not be the last. The Wendigo must be contained!

It grows out of CANNIBALISM.

When a human grows desperate and craves food, trapped on the mountain in the fierce winter storms, when they’ve eaten nothing for many days, the Wendigo spirit will begin to grow a tight hold onto them, inevitably possessing them. Even the strongest man or woman is weak to it. They will kill without remorse, often those who have traveled with them. They will eat the flesh raw from the corpses no matter the level of decomposition. 

I have seen this happen, for many years ago, a craving for flesh that cannot be satiated and then the change begins. 

IV - TRANSFORMATION

The eyes of the human turn first, becoming milky and white. They become both sharper and more dim.

They can only see movement. It is a hunter, like a hawk. If you run, they will chase with murderous intent.

However, their eyesight has a weakness, they cannot see stillness. If you are to keep totally still, you will be unable to be seen by them.

Next is their teeth. The surrounding skin around the mouth disappears revealing the hideous gums of the creature. The teeth become longer and crooked much like fangs. 

The creature grows in height and their limbs grow longer, pulling the skin taut across the bones. Their skin and flesh become hard, much akin to that of armor, this is caused by the body sweating acids that strengthen the skin. All muscle mass there was is lost, regardless of the previous build of the body.

V - COMBAT

I have killed 6 Wendigos.

They seem to feel no pain. Knives and bullets will NOT harm them. Neither can pierce their skin. I have tried.

However a high-powered shotgun blast will keep them at bay for a few seconds. Use a flamethrower. It is the best weapon against them.

Fire envelops them, burning away their skin and making them weak, but it’s best NOT to kill them as killing a Wendigo should be the last resort.

Death releases the spirit into the air, free to possess another unfortunate soul. The cycle will only continue. I have luckily contained them. I’ve used traps to catch them into cages.

The traps were baited with human limbs from those who had no further use for them. One by one, I caught those who had infested the mountain. They remain locked up in the sanatorium where they remain starved.

Shamans wrote of rituals. I have found native artifacts on the mountain, and copied them. Totems, bunches of herbs and feathers. I copied their designs and have tested them.

Out on the mountain they work. They keep the Wendigo at bay. Not entirely, but enough, inside of buildings, they do and will NOT work.

The creatures have the ability to almost perfectly mimic their prey but there is a pattern to said mimicry. It is a very noticeable pattern to those with a keen sense of hearing.

Vi - THE BITE

Cree legends say that the Wendigo grows from the bite of another Wendigo but the bite is merely an injury. It is harmless. I have been bitten, but I did not change. The only way of transformation is to eat the flesh of another. There is no other way.

Oh no…

"Oh no no no no no!"

Everyone’s ears perked up, turning their attention to the panicked girl.

"What? What is it? What does it say?" Sam asks, approaching her.

"It says...it says that if it bites you...it's not infectious. It doesn't do anything." Ashley explains.

"I'm sorry, what did you say?" Emily’s attention piqued.

“Wait what?” Jordan walked over to Ashley.

"Gimme that!" Sam said, snatching the book from Ashley’s hands.

"Em...it says you'll be okay." Ashley informs.

"It said what?" Emily gets up from the workbench.

"You're going to be fine." Sam assures.

"Fine?! Mike almost shot me? Is that fine?!" Emily yells.

"He didn't shoot you…” Sam said.

"And this bitch almost let him!" Emily pointed a finger at Ashley.

"Hey! That's not fair! She was scared." Sam said.

"Scared? I had a gun pointed at my damn face! I'm the one who's scared." Emily fired back.

“Em, look I get it. Just calm down, alright?” Jordan stood in front of her, blocking her view of Ashley.

"I'm sorry Em...I didn't know what was going to happen...None of us knew!" Ashley pleaded.

"There's...There's no excuse! There's no excuse for this!" Emily said, stepping back.

"Please Emily...please just try to understand..." Ashley follows the bobbed girl.

"Understand the palm of my hand, bitch!" Emily whipped around and slapped Ashley.

“Em, what the hell?!” Chris spoke up.

"I'm sorry...I'm so so so so sorry..." Ashley stood up and walked towards Chris.

“Oh save the heroism, Chris! Where the hell were YOU when Mike was pointing a revolver at my face?!”

"It's alright Ash...I'm right here." Chris murmured, gently stroking Ashley’s hair.

“That’s ENOUGH!” Jordan raised his voice. “Alright? Enough! We’re not going to turn on each other now when we’ve gotten this far!”

"Shit…Shit-shit-shit…” Sam muttered repeatedly.

“What?” Hannah asked. “What is it, Sam?”

“We've got to get to Mike, like now!"

“What? No! I’m staying here!” Emily protested. “I’m not getting torn to shreds!”

“What about everyone else? It’s possible they’re still out there!” Hannah said. “If there’s any chance that they’re still alive out there, we HAVE to take it.”

“We’d have to split into groups then.” Sam said. “You guys find the others and get them back here.”

“I can’t go with you, guys. I’d just weigh you down.” Chris said, trying to stand properly.

“Chris...we’re not leaving you behind.” Ashley said.

“Ashley...go. I’ll be alright.”

Ashley shook her head, holding his face in her hands. “If you’re not going then neither am I.”

His gaze met those big green eyes of hers. “You’ve protected me enough tonight. Let me protect you this time.”

He inevitably gave in and let out a defeated sigh. “Alright. We'll stay here and watch over the cameras. We should see you guys on them.”

Beth was still furiously shaking against Hailey.

“I can’t go. I’m not leaving Beth like this and I’m sure as hell not making her go back out there.” Hailey shook her head.

“Hailey, we need you.” Jordan said, trying to persuade her.

“And Beth needs me.” Hailey firmly said. “I’m staying right here. Where it’s safe.”

Jordan nodded. “You’re right. You’re safer down here than out there.”

“Good luck...you’re gonna need it.” Ashley slowly guided Chris to sit down at the monitor setup.

“If we’re doing this…we’re gonna need some firepower.” Jordan said.

Hannah looked at the others. “Follow me.”

February 3rd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Basement | 4:26 AM

Hannah

“Dad tells us not to go in here unless it’s an emergency situation.” Hannah said, opening a drawer and retrieving a key. “And this is definitely an emergency situation.”

“A key? We’re gonna kill a Wendigo with a key?” Emily snidely remarked.

“This key is going to help you guys.” Hannah said.

She walks to the end of the hall to a locked door. “Watch how magic works.”

Hannah unlocked the door and entered the room, flipping the switch on to reveal an arsenal of hunting equipment ranging from hunting rifles to shotguns.

“Pick your poison.”

The others look around at each other.

The group hesitantly stepped in and looked around the room.

“Your dad isn't secretly some retired assassin who can hunt me down or anything like that, right?” Jordan swallowed hard. “Asking for a friend.”

“Dad likes you enough to not wanna threaten you with a shotgun.” Hannah elbowed him. “And he’d have to deal with me if he even dared.”

“Is this even legal?” Sam asked.

“I’m not sure frankly. Dad used to take Josh hunting when he was around 10 then when we thought it was cool, he taught us how to.” Hannah explained, setting a box of flashlights down. “Gear up with what you can. It’s gonna be a long next few hours.”

“Let’s all get out of this.” Sam stuck her hand out, starting a hand-stack. “All of us.”

Next was  Jordan. Then Hannah.

“Em?”

“Oh, I am not doing a hand stack like we’re in the fifth grade.” Emily crossed her arms across her chest in typical Emily fashion.

“Emily.” Jordan groaned.

“Fine. But only because I wanna get the fuck off of this mountain alive.”

“Whatever floats your boat.” Jordan said as Emily placed her hand. “Let’s do this.” 

“Together.” Hannah added.

The group returned to the safe room with some blankets for the survivors.

“Here. Weighted blankets. It should at least give you warmth for the meantime.” Jordan set the blankets onto the desk.

Hailey grabbed one and instantly wrapped Beth up like a burrito. “A little better?”

Beth didn’t respond but she gave a small nod before resting her head against Hailey’s shoulder.

Hannah stepped in front of her sister and hugged her.

“Stay strong for me. I love you, Beth.”

“I-I love you too, Hannah.” Beth’s hug tightened around Hannah.

The two stopped embracing and Hannah took a step back.

Jordan set down a shotgun and a box of shells onto the nearby desk. “If anything should happen, this is right here. Remember that.”

Chapter Text

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Northwest Mines | 4:39 AM

Matt

4 hours. Alone.

A letterman jacket now torn and tattered.

Thoughts racing like never before.

"Don’t think, you idiot, just get me outta here!"

I tried! I climbed a fucking fire tower because I thought what she was saying was the right thing to do! I tried to keep her calm while trying to keep myself calm on a falling fire tower! I risked my life for her and what did I get? Insulted. Treated like just some...pillow she could punch on whenever things didn’t go her way.

Maybe that’s her way of showing love...?

No...that’s not love...

She treats me like I’m just another one of her problems to deal with…like I was disposable…a piece of paper she’d tossed into the garbage can…like I wasn't someone she actually believed in. Just someone to scream at when things went wrong…

And I take it…maybe because I don’t want her to go like...nevermind.

I might’ve just been the backup plan…the rebound and the next best thing to Mike. 

I can’t exactly blame her. I’m nothing like Mike.

He’s always been a more appealing guy.

Class president vs star linebacker.

He’s handsome. Witty. Charming.

Who wouldn’t realistically pick him?

“No, Matt...don’t think like that...that’s not at all what it is...We had good times. Real moments. I think...” He murmured to himself.

“Stay out of it, you dumb oaf!”

You dumb oaf...

Yeah...you were right, Jessica...I am a dumb oaf...Just a big, dumb oaf.

Matt let out a sigh.

I hate that I still care. What does that say about me? That after all the insults...after all the berating…after all the abuse she put out...I still want her to be safe...

Maybe what she said was true...I am the idiot. Maybe I was never the guy she needed. Hell, or even wanted. Just the one who was more willing to put up with her shit.

Matthew Taylor. Mr. Easy. That’s me.

Predictable.

These next few days were meant to be the group coming together and putting whatever conflicts or grievances they had with each other behind them but now it was a shit-show.

There was a psycho on the mountain...

Josh was dead...

Chris and Ashley were traumatized...

His remaining friends were missing...

Emily, his girlfriend, was dead...

There's this...thing up here with us...

And here he was...alone in the caverns of the mountain, sulking like a little kid whose mom said no to a candy bar at the store.

“Get it together, Matt.” He told himself. “You weren’t raised to quit. You’re gonna get out of here.”

Alive.

Chapter Text

“Oh Joshua...you should have listened to me. Because of your choices people have died.”

“I don't know which is worse, actively triggering events that lead to someone's death, or passively allowing a tragedy to occur because you couldn't lift a goddamned finger to help someone else.”

Hill pauses for a moment.

“Remember last year? Huh? How you allowed poor Hannah to be embarrassed? How you allowed your “friends” to do that to her. Your siblings could’ve died and you did nothing to help them! Paralyzed by your own self-centered fear while a real threat was closing in."

Josh breathes heavily as he lowers his head in guilt.

“No, it's all about you, Josh! It's always all about you!”

Josh raises his head as Hill attempts to hand him a tissue, however, the strong wind blows it away.

“This has gone so very terribly wrong. Your friends…and your sisters, have deserted you. You are all alone.”

Josh’s head flies up at the mention of his sisters.

“Can you feel how cold your loneliness has become, huh?”

“Why did you hurt them?”

Josh doesn’t respond.

“Joshua, why did you hurt them?! It is yourself that you despise! You've already admitted as much!”

“They hurt my sisters. They hurt me.”

“They didn't hurt you, Joshua. Not intentionally. They made a stupid mistake and a terrible tragedy nearly befell your sisters. They did not intend for that to happen, it just DID. And they were sorry at least until you subjected them to your night of horrific torture.”

“They need to change.”

“Perhaps they do need to change. Some of them have…stood idly while others have made an effort, Joshua. You have to give those who have made an effort their credit.”

Josh bows his head in shame. “I’m so sorry…”

Hill lets out a sigh. “I truly do hope for your sake, Joshua, that…you can find redemption. Let's hope it's not too late for atonement. And that your friends, if they still are your friends, and your sisters...can save you from this terrible isolation or even...death itself.”

Chapter Text

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Blackwood Pines Hotel - Safe Room | 4:47 AM

Chris

Chris was starting to feel the effects of sleep heavily looming in on him as he overlooked the monitors in front of him.

Ashley, who’d gone upstairs to grab her coat earlier on, was “resting her eyes” as she put it but they both knew that she was exhausted from everything that’d gone on.

She definitely made being down in the safe room all the more safer just with her presence.

She just had that effect on him. She didn’t exactly have to do much of anything but it didn’t matter because regardless, she meant a shit ton to him.

When this was all over, there was no doubt that all of them would have the longest sleep of their lives.

Chris’ leg had no sensation at this point. Jordan, with all of his medical knowledge deduced that it was definitely sprained if not worse: broken.

Shit...

He shifted in the chair he sat on, carefully making sure not to wake Ashley from her slumber.

What time is it?

4:48 AM.

“Great...just about...2 hours left...” He muttered under his breath.

He carefully leaned forwards to observe the monitors, anticipating any of the group’s return.

He heard a low grumble as Ashley’s head rose from his shoulder. “What time is it?”

“Almost 5.” He gently answered.

“Oh.” She rubbed her eyes. “How long was I out?”

“Not long. 20 minutes tops.”

“Oh...How’s your leg holding up?”

“It’s definitely seen better days.” He gave her an assuring smile. “But oh well. How’re you holding up?”

“I’m scared, Chris.” She answered honestly.

“I know, Ash.” He gently rubbed her back. “I know.”

“Are you scared?”

He really wished he could tell her he wasn’t for the sake of bravery but he just couldn’t.

“I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t.” He simply answered.

“I thought we were all going to come up here and put what happened last year behind us but…look at what’s happening now.”

She was right. That’s why they were there in the first place. To put last year behind them but it wasn’t that to begin with.

Josh had lost it and now every one of them was being hunted down by a Native-American creature born out of hunger.

Jessica and Matt were already believed to be dead so what was stopping them from thinking that everyone else had met the same fate?

Mike, Sam, Em, Jordan, Hannah—Josh.

They could’ve been the only ones left alive.

He’d seen how that thing took Jack, an expert in the profession out with swift precision.

He probably had a wife and children but that didn’t matter to the Wendigo of course.

None of them mattered to the Wendigo but they meant something to each other despite all of their problems and differences.

“Chris...?”

He snapped out of his thoughts and looked down at her. “Yeah?”

“I didn’t know the bites weren’t infectious...”

He let out a sigh. “Don’t beat yourself up too hard, Ash. You didn’t know. None of us could’ve known.”

“She probably hates me..."

“She’s just as scared as you are. We’ve all been through an absolute nightmare.” Chris said.

Ashley nodded and rested her head against his shoulder, looking up at the many monitors.

A specific monitor, overlooking the lodge’s exterior, caught her attention. “Chris! Look!”

Hailey raised her head to look at the monitors herself.

“What? What am I looking at?” He leaned forward to look at the monitors himself.

“Look!” She points at the screen.

Leon carefully dropped down a rocky ledge with a grunt. “Ugh! Shit...”

Huh...The backyard of the lodge...

“Alright…looks like I’m outta sight.” Leon looked around before making a mad dash towards the back door.

“Urgh...c’mon...” He frantically jiggled the doorknob. “Fucking door’s locked. Great. Guess I’m breaking in.”

He looked around to find an object to smash the door open. He finds a rock and grabs it, preparing to smash the door’s glass. “Sorry, Josh, times call for destruction of property.”

Before he breaks open the door, it flies open and he’s immediately yanked inside. “Woah!”

It was Ashley who’d yanked him in by his sweater before looking around and closing the door.

“Phew! Thank god!” Leon let out a huff of relief. “Thanks.”

Ashley embraced him, squeezing him tight.

“Good to see you too, Ash.” He awkwardly patted her back.

“Woah...Jesus, Ash, what the fuck happened to you?”

“It’s been a...It’s been a really long night.” She answered, taking a step back.

“What the hell is all that on your clothes?” He touched her shoulder with two fingers.

“Pig’s blood.”

“Ugh...gross...” He immediately rubbed his fingers on his pant leg. "I prefer my bacon crispier and less...bloody."

“It’s a really long story. C’mon...we’ve gotta get back to the safe room.” Ashley began walking towards the basement. “Chris is waiting for us.”

“Woah woah woah...safe room? What safe room?” He asked. “And Chris' down there?”

“Just come on. We’ll explain everything when we get downstairs.” Ashley urged.

“Alright. Alright. Lead the way.”

February 3rd, 2015 | Washington Lodge - Washington Estate Grounds | 4:59 AM

Leon

“Where the hell is this safe room anyways?” Leon asked as Ashley led him through the lodge’s basement.

“It’s not far.” She answered, opening the door towards the old hotel.

“What...the...fuck?” He muttered peering through the doorway. “What the fuck is this place?”

“It’s an old hotel that used to be in business before the Washingtons bought this part of the mountain.” Ashley answered.

“Wait, you’re telling me the Washingtons had an entire building built over an old hotel?”

“Basically. The twins didn’t even know until tonight.”

“Oh, Jesus...” Leon muttered. “Did Josh?”

Ashley nodded.

“Oh great.”

“He did some really seriously messed up things tonight.”

Leon raised an eyebrow. “What kind of messed up things are we talking about?”

“Faked his death by being sawn in half, dressed up as a psycho killer as revenge for last year with Hannah, tortured Chris and I mentally.”

“Wow...that is messed up.”

“He’s why I have a black eye.” She added.

“Oh Jesus...”

“Yeah...It’s been a really traumatic night.”

“Ditto.”

The pair approach the safe room and walk in to see Hailey and Beth sitting on the workbench and Chris forcing himself to stand up.

“Holy shit.” Leon said as Chris hobbled towards him.

“Hey, man.”

“Hey indeed, man. And here I thought Ashley looked like she'd been through hell.”

Chris forced a smirk as pain surged through his leg. “Yeah...it’s...ugh...it’s been a rough night. You’ve really gotta get caught up.”

“Yeah, that’d be nice honestly.” Leon said, leaning against the workbench.

“You want the good news...urgh...or the bad news first?”

“I have a feeling there’s no good news at all.” Leon said, dreading Chris’ next few sentences. “But hit me.”

“We’re not alone up here.” Chris bluntly said.

“What do you mean?”

Ashley grabbed Jack’s journal and handed it to Leon. “Read this.”

“What is it?” He hesitantly grabbed it.

“It's your key to survival.” Hailey bluntly responded.

“I don’t appreciate the crypticism here, guys.” Leon looked between the pair. “Just because I’m in school to become a detective doesn’t mean I am a detective yet, y’know.”

“Just read it.” Hailey urged.

Leon opened the book and began reading the pages. “What the... fuck... ?”

Wendigos

Born of cannibalism

Weakness of fire

“What is this shit?”

“It’s what we’re dealing with.” Chris said.

“So you’re telling me that OUR friends are out there ALONE with some…thing?!”

Chris and Ashley exchanged a look and nodded. “Mike went to get the cable car key, which Josh has, then the others went after him.”

“Others as in?”

“Jordan, Hannah, Sam and Em.” Chris said.

“And they left you here all alone while they go out and play bingo?”

“Look at us, man. We’re in no condition to go outside the lodge. Especially me.” Chris pointed to his leg.

“Yeah, that much is true.” Leon muttered. “Dammit…so what do we do now?”

“We wait for the others to get back.”

“I can’t do that knowing that our friends are out there.”

Oh boy...

“There’s...something else you need to know...” Chris placed a hand on his shoulder.

“What can possibly get worse or on par with a cannibalistic creature out to kill all of us?”

Ashley stepped behind Chris.

“Matt and Jess...they’re uh...they’re dead.”

Leon’s entire body froze in place.

The world around him began to spin.

His heart rate quickened the more the sentence repeated in his head.

His ears started ringing.

His blood grew colder than the weather outside ever could. 

“Matt and Jess are dead.”

“Matt and Jess are dead.”

"Matt is dead."

“Jess is dead.”

Jess. Is. Dead.

He could feel his eyes beginning to burn.

Jessica, his cousin, was dead?

Matt, his friend, was dead?

“No.” Leon scoffed, not believing a single word of the sentence. “They're not dead. There’s no way.”

Chris attempted to take a step forward but Ashley tightened her grip on his arm with a headshake.

“Funny joke, guys. Really funny.”

Looking at their faces, he saw they weren’t laughing and stopped almost immediately.

“Why aren’t you guys laughing? C’mon, guys...Jessica's not dead, right?”

“Leon...we’re...we’re really sorry.” Ashley said.

“No...no no no. C’mon! This is a sick joke!”

“We wish it was, man.” Chris looked from Ashley to Leon.

“Mike told us that when they were at the cabin, they were about to get down to business when Jess’ phone just flew through the window.” Chris explained. “Jess thought it was us messing with them and the next thing Mike knew, she was pulled through the window.”

Leon stared in shock.

“He said he chased after her but when he finally got to her, the elevator she was on just collapsed and took her with it. He thought it was Josh that hurt her but...but it wasn’t...it was...it was the Wendigo...the same one that took Josh."

It’d all been too much for Leon and he'd collapsed to the floor in a sitting position, rocking back and forth. “No no no...”

Chris carefully hobbled forward to sit down next to him, Ashley following suit.

“Leon...man...what happened to Jess wasn’t your fault. It was nobody’s fault. Not yours. Not Mike’s...And certainly not hers.” Chris tried to give some kind of comfort.

“I can’t stay here.” Leon wiped his eyes with his sleeve.

“Leon...” Ashley said. "You can't leave. Help will be here in about 2 hours."

“I have to go out there, Ash. The others are out there. I already failed Jess...I’m not failing them too.” Leon stood up. “I owe it to them.”

“Are you sure about this knowing what you know?” Chris asked.

“I’d be a liar if I said I wasn’t being an idiot by going back out there.” Leon responded, outstretching his arm to Chris. “But I have to do this.”

Chris understandingly nodded as Leon and Ashley guided him to his feet. “If I hadn’t fucked up my leg running from that thing, I would’ve gone with Mike after Josh.”

“Mind if I take this?” Leon asked, grabbing the map of the mountain Jack once had.

“It’s no use to us down here.” Chris responded.

“You can always back out, y’know.” Ashley said. “Just stay here where it’s safe.”

“No. I’ve always run away from my problems. I ran away from Mel. I ran away from Jess. I’m not running anymore. I can’t run anymore. So, I’m gonna need some gear.”

“There’s a room in the basement that the others went to before they left. Walked out with some stuff.” Hailey said

“What kinda stuff?” Leon raised an intrigued eyebrow.

“Guns, ammo, flashlights, shit of that nature.”

“Lead me to it.”

Leon had gone to the room he was supposed to spend the trip in and changed into a fresh pair of clothes more appropriate for the weather outside.

All geared up, he turned to the pair. “Be vigilant. Any of the others could come back within the next few hours.”

“Try not to die out there.” Chris said, handing Leon the shotgun.

“That’s the price I’ll have to pay for being a hero.”

Chris and Ashley watched as Leon left the safe room and back into the unknown of the mountain.

He hurriedly ushered towards the exit of the hotel via the tunnel leading towards the sanatorium.

I’m coming, Mel...

Chapter Text

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Blackwood Sanatorium Tunnel | 5:10 AM

Mike

“This is the safe room, Em!”

Was it? Was it truly a safe room if nobody felt safe?

He was scared, terrified, traumatized but that didn’t excuse the fact that he pointed a loaded revolver at his ex-girlfriend with intent to kill her.

He’d truly never recover from the guilt, that is if he lived to see dawn.

Losing Jessica was enough. Killing Emily would’ve broken him beyond repair. 

He never deserved her and she definitely didn’t deserve him.

Neither girl deserved him.

Snapping himself out of his self-destructive thoughts, Mike approached the door to the sanatorium, opening the door and barricading it behind him with a metal bar.

“Alright.” He continues to walk deeper down the tunnel. “Back into the nightmare.”

He walks up the stairs and traverses to see the chapel in a much more dilapidated state than when he was last in the location earlier on in the night.

“Holy shit…what the fuck happened to this place while I was gone?”

The only noises that echoed throughout the dilapidated walls were the sound of his footsteps against the crunchy debris and the cold howling of the winds.

“What happened to all the wolves?” He looked around. The howling of the wolves were absent and all he could do was fear that they had already met their demise at the hands of the Wendigo.

Seeing a faint light, he walks towards a gated door.

Looking through, he sees a workbench with a bunch of items on it. A wooden torch, an ammunition box and a sawed-off shotgun.

“Goodies.” He attempts to open the door. “Oh for fuck’s sake. Everything just has to be locked in this place. Guess I’ve gotta find another way to get my prizes.”

He hunches over to see a hole right above the room. “Aha!”

He walks up the stairs beside the chapel and drops down the hole into the room with a grunt.

“Now I just need a pitchfork and a mob.” He quipped as he picked up the torch and lit it.

He broke the shotgun open to see if it was loaded, to which it was. “This’ll pack a hefty punch.”

Exiting the room, he continues to look around.

A door leading outside catches his attention. “Huh?”

He opens the door, getting hit by a cold wave of air as he walks through the doorway.

He sees what looks to be multiple wooden crosses planted into the snow. “Holy hell…”

Adam White

July 1st, 1904 - February 24th, 1952

Charles Miller

November 16th, 1931 - February 24th, 1952

Evelyn Daniels

July 19th, 1926 - February 24th, 1952

Alexia Edwards

January 12th, 1933 - February 24th, 1952

“They’re all the same date…What the hell happened to make so many people die on the same day?”

He walks back into the chapel, towards another locked door, shooting the lock off and kicking it open with a grunt. “Onward we go.”

The wolf from earlier appears quietly from behind some equipment and approaches Mike.

“Hey big guy! Happy to see me again, huh? Heyyy! I was hoping I'd run into you again.” Mike crouches down to pet the wolf. 

“Alright pal, you're comin' with me. Here's the plan, I happened to see a map of this place, so we're not flying blind. There should be a way into the psychiatric wing that'll take us right outside the mine. Think we can handle that?”

Wolfie gave a bark before running ahead to guide Mike.

“Couldn't have said it better myself. Atta boy.” 

The group of four walk down the dark tunnel leading in the direction of the sanatorium.

“Come on! Hurry up! We’ve gotta get to Mike. Pronto!”

They make it towards the entrance Mike once entered, the words danger in bold red letters.

“Danger does not sum up this entire fucking night.” Emily said.

Jordan pulls the door open enough to see the metal bar. “Fuck. Of course he barricaded it.”

“You have got to be kidding me.” Emily groaned. “Maybe we can wiggle it out of the way.”

“Nice thinking.” Sam said. “Hold the door while I get this thing out of the way.”

Jordan moved to grab the door while Sam stuck her hand through to wiggle the bar enough. “Almost…got it.

The bar hits the floor with a loud sonorous sound.

“Alright. Got it.” Sam stands up and stands back as Jordan opens the door.

A loud boom echoes throughout the air.

“What was that?” Emily asked.

“Sounded like a gunshot.” Jordan said, locking the door behind the both of them.

“Oh god…I think there’s spiders in here…” Emily huddled closer to the blonde.

“Let’s go. If that’s him we have to catch up.” Jordan said, hurriedly running down the tunnel's hallway and towards the stairs, the girls following suit.

“Michael?!” Sam called out.

A familiar voice echoed through the hallway, causing Mike to stop in his tracks. “Hold on, buddy. Don’t move.”

Wolfie sat down and looked up at Mike with a head tilt.

“You hear that boy?”

Was that…Sam? 

“C’mon boy.” Mike walked back the way he came.

He aimed his shotgun down the hall and carefully walked towards where the noise came from.

Wolfie began to sniff something out.

“What is it, Wolfie? Whaddya smell?” He followed the wolf.

Wolfie sniffed all the way back to the door Mike came from.

Mike slowly walked to where Wolfie was barking at, still aiming the shotgun.

Someone suddenly grabbed his wrist and twisted it.

Mike let go of the shotgun and took some steps back. “How many times is someone going to yank something out of my hand?”

“I see you’re well equipped.” Jordan said, stepping into the light, and inspecting the gun before outstretching his arm to hand it back.

“Yeah, I could say the same about you.” Mike snatched back the gun. What the hell are you doing here?”

“Blame Sam.”

“Mike! Oh thank god, you’re alright.” Sam said, appearing beside Jordan with Emily and Hannah.

“Oh, great…” Mike wiped his face. “What’re you guys doing here?”

“We came to warn you about the Wendigos.” Sam said.

“Wendigos? Plural?” Mike asked. “Oh, it just gets better, doesn’t it?”

Wolfie growled at the others.

“Woah!” Jordan instinctively held both women back.

“Hey…buddy…look at me.” Mike crouched in front of Wolfie. “These are my friends. They’re here to help us, ok? They’re not gonna hurt me or you…well they might hurt me but you’re off limits.”

“At least he’s self aware.” Emily muttered.

Wolfie let out a low whine and licked Mike’s hand. “Atta boy.”

“Now that’s just gross…” Emily said, crossing her arms. “Letting wild animals lick you. Who knows where it’s mouth has been.”

“I think he’s cute.” Hannah said. “Just look at his furry face.”

“Guys, meet Wolfie. Wolfie, meet Sam, Emily, Hannah and Jordan.”

Sam carefully crouched down to Wolfie’s level and slowly reached to pet him. “Hey fella…”

Wolfie didn’t move or so much as growl as Sam gently pet his head. “Good boy…”

“Alright…since we’re all familiar with each other now, let’s get outta here.” Mike said, outstretching the arm that held the torch to Sam. “Here, we’re gonna need some light.”

Sam nodded and took the torch from his hand.

“Alright, Wolfie, show these lovely ladies…and Jordan, the way forward.

Wolfie runs ahead to guide them.

The group traversed through a fenced outdoor path leading to another building of the sanatorium.

The group notices a map of the sanatorium framed on the wall.

“Ok so…we’re here. And we need to head here: The Psychiatric Ward. It’s our way out of here and into the mines.” Mike pointed at the area they were in.

“And where’s here exactly?” Emily asked.

“Here. The upper detention cells. Heading towards the lower detention cells.”

“Well, let’s get a move on then.” Jordan said. “This place gives me serious anxiety.”

“You have anxiety?” Mike smart-remarked. “Guess we learn something new every day.”

Wolfie barks suddenly, startling them.

 “Jesus Chri-” Mike pats his head. “Okie dokie boy, calm down.”

Wolfie runs ahead, slipping through some bars to the other side.

“Wish I could move like you, Wolfie, think we’re stuck on this side.”

“That lever could work.” Sam points to a lever on the wall.

“Here goes nothing.” Mike pulls it and to all of their surprise, it works.

The door behind them closes and the door in front partially slides open, getting stuck.

“Awesome.” Mike mutters.

“I’m surprised any of this shit still works.” Jordan said. “This place looks like it’s been abandoned for decades.”

Mike shimmies in through the gap, grunting as he uses his arms to push the door open a bit further so they can get through.

Sitting down in front of them, Wolfie patiently waits.

“You see that? I do got moves. Don't I, Wolfie?”

“This place is...something...” Emily said, almost in a whimpered tone.

“We gotta stay strong…” Sam put a hand on the girl’s back.

The group walks down a set of stairs to hear Wolfie’s whimpering.

“What’s wrong, boy?” Mike called out.

“What is this place…a fucking prison?” Emily muttered, looking at the barred cell doors.

“Sanatoriums are basically prisons for the sick.” Jordan said. “So yeah.”

“Woah…what the hell did this?” Hannah looked into a cell to find it in ruins, the door completely taken off of its hinges. 

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Blackwood Sanatorium - Lower Detention Area | 5:16 AM

Jordan

“Moreover…who?” Jordan muttered, entering and picking up a piece of paper.

REPORTING PHYSICIAN: WILSON BROWN CATHCART

INITIAL REPORT:  JANUARY 10TH, 1952

The patients were first admitted to Blackwood 's medical facility 5 days ago. During this time we have run a number of tests, both physiological and psychological. 

The results have been extraordinary; in contravention of common medical expectations.

SYMPTOMS OBSERVED

Pallor

Skin dyspigmentation.

Severe vitamin D deficiency.

Social dysfunction. 

Longer than average re-adaptation period post-traumatic event. 

Interpersonal behaviour 'erratic.' 

Violence towards orderlies. 

3 attempted assaults. 

1 attempted scratching.

SYMPTOMS EXPECTED BUT NOT OBSERVED

Malnutrition/scurvy. Avg. Quetelet Index was only within -3% of normal expected values (They should be DEAD!!)

Frostbite - Patient's stimulus response within acceptable bounds (130-410 ms)

He turns the paper over.

Frailty/weakness. 

Length in tibia, fibula and humerus increased (avg. +1). 

Observed unusual growth in strength. (One patient lifted 725 lb weights.)

SUGGESTED ACTION

Place under strict observation. Restraint strongly recommended. Change from 1 orderly to 3 orderlies. 24h/day observation.

“They were turning while they were here…” Jordan said.

“The sick fucks who ran this place definitely enjoyed watching them suffer.” Emily remarked.

Down the hall, Wolfie is sitting by a cell.

The group walks towards him to see a gray wolf's dead remains on a door, displayed like a fucked up art piece.

“Ah...oh, son of a bitch.” Mike muttered. “Fuck, man. This is truly disgusting.”

“Oh…god…” Sam covers her mouth.

“Poor thing…” Emily said.

“Aww…Jesus…” Hannah looked away.

“Oh…Jesus Christ, man…” Jordan observed the corpse. “Jesus…what the fuck did we get ourselves into?”

Wolfie barks quietly at his deceased friend.

“I’m sorry about your buddy, Wolfie…” Mike gently pets him. “We gotta keep moving. Won’t do us any good if we all end up kibble.”

“Woah…look at this door…” Emily points at a door right next to them.

“Jesus…these things are built like tanks…How crazy were these inmates?” Mike remarks.

“I don’t think they were human anymore by this point…” Jordan said. “No human could do something like this…at least I hope no human can tear off an entire metal door.”

Sam shines the torch into the cell. “Woah…come look at this.”

“What went on in here?” Mike muttered.

Let us out!

We are starving!

Freezing!

I will make you pay!

Stop testing on us now!

“They weren’t helping them. They were experimenting on them.” Hannah said.

“They couldn’t help them. They were already far too gone to be helped.” Jordan responded. “It’s like what Jack’s journal said. Once human flesh is consumed, the spirit takes hold and never lets go.”

“Jesus…”

The group ventures away from the wolf’s corpse and down the hall leading to the Doctor’s Offices.

The corridor is filled with different doors leading to different rooms but one in particular catches Jordan’s attention.

RECORDS

He wanders off towards the room and enters, seeing multiple metal filing cabinets.

In the middle of the room, an old projector sits on a table. “Woah…”

“Wait wait, where’d Jordan go?” Hannah stopped in her tracks.

“For Christ’s sake. We’re in a dire situation and people are wandering off.” Mike groaned.

“Jordan?!” Hannah calls out to him as she hurriedly walks back down the hall. “Jor-”

Jordan exits the room, bumping into her. “Woah!”

“There you are.” She smiles at him.

“You guys…you might wanna check this out…”

“What? What is it?” Sam asks, entering the room with the others behind her.

“I came in here to check it out and I’m…I’m starting to regret that decision.” Jordan said.

“Well…what is it?” Hannah asked.

Jordan flips the switch, the projector whirring on to show the image of a restrained patient and a nurse.

“This just looks like an average check-up, dude.” Mike said.

“Just watch.” Jordan urged.

The nurse walks off and the patient begins to convulse in the chair, managing to break themselves out of their restraints.

The patient begins to climb up onto the wall, much akin to that of a spider.

The others look at Jordan in shock.

“What the fuck…” Mike mutters in disbelief.

The nurse returns and sees the patient is missing from the chair. She frantically looks around the room and eventually finds the patient on the ceiling.

The nurse runs away and the patient chases after her, knocking over the projector. The film however doesn’t end as it shows the patient pouncing onto the nurse and repeatedly slashing her body over and over and over again.

The group stared in horror as the patient then began to feast on the nurse’s body.

“Turn it off.” Mike said, looking away.

Jordan nods agreeingly and flips the switch off, cutting the film to an end.

“Oh, Jesus…what the fuck did I just watch? What the actual fuck did I just watch?” Emily began to feel extremely uncomfortable and tense.

“That was a nurse named Sarah Smith.” Mike said.

“What are you talking about?” Hannah asked.

“When I was here earlier…after Jess got taken…and I lost my fingers…I was in the morgue and I had seen this file talking about a nurse named Sarah Smith.”

“And?”

“It was talking about how she died and then saw a body in one of the drawers. I think that was her.” Mike explained. “We just watched how she died.”

“Way to lighten the mood and cheer all of us up, Michael.” Emily said.

“I’m just saying.”

“Yeah, that’s exactly what you’ve been doing. Running your mouth and saying bullshit.” She spat at him before she stormed out of the room.

The remaining four exit the records room and continue down the hall, catching up to Emily.

DOCTOR’S OFFICE

“Looks like someone really hated doctors.” Jordan said. “I can’t say I disagree in this situation.”

“Shut up, Jordan…” Emily said with a fed up sigh.

“Sorry.”

To the left of them, a board adorned with photography of presumably human test subjects sits on the wall.

“Oh…you’ve got to be kidding me…” Mike murmured looking at the board. “This is just great huh, guys?”

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Blackwood Sanatorium - Doctor’s Office | 5:27 AM

Emily

Emily walks over to a desk with a lamp on it and rummages through the drawers, pulling out a dossier.

What do we have here…?

She sets it on the table and digs in her satchel, pulling a flashlight out before opening it.

Blackwood Pines

Blackwood Sanatorium

Miner Medical Examinations

The group turns around, noticing Emily’s concentration.

“What is this?” Sam asks, appearing beside her.

“It’s an examination file.” She responded. “About the miners in the cave-in incident…”

“What’s exactly in it?” Jordan leaned over to look at the dossier.

“Gee, I don’t know, smart guy, what do you think?”

Patient No. 1

First: Lionel | Middle: F | Last: Oscar

Patient No. 2

First: Thomas | Middle: D | Last: Johnson

Patient No. 3

First: Donald | Middle: C | Last: Walters

Patient No. 4

First: Charles | Middle: T | Last: Roberts

Patient No. 5

First: Franklin | Middle: J | Last: Myers

Patient No. 6

First: George | Middle: W | Last: Kinsley

Patient No. 7

First: Edward | Middle: G | Last: Hargrove

Patient No. 8

First: Henry | Middle: R | Last: Hughes

Patient No. 9

First: William | Middle: J | Last: Bates

Patient No. 10

First: Phillip | Middle: L  | Last: Warren

Patient No. 11

First: Craig | Middle: H | Last: Callahan

Patient No. 12

First: James  | Middle: C | Last: Silverfield

Patient No. 13

First: Roger | Middle: A | Last: Hill

Patient No. 14

First: Lucas  | Middle: N | Last: Davis

Emily flips the page to Billy Bates.

CONFIDENTIAL

Progression of Skeletal Hyperostosis

January 9, 1952

Day 4

Epidermal dyspigmentation; expected after time underground

Severe curvature of thoracic region; post traumatic kyphosis?

Corneal dystrophy and clouding. 

Acuity 20/160

Notes:

Subject experienced sudden fits of aggression. We ensured that they’d be monitored and tests be run more frequently.

Emily flips to the third page.

“Oh…Jeez…” Sam muttered.

January 14, 1952

Day 9

Chronic kyphosis

Scarring alopecia

Extreme nasal septum perforation

Ectodermal dysplasia? (pointing of teeth)

Notes:

Subject attempted to bite a nurse. We took precautionary measures and placed a bite mask over the patient’s face to prevent another bite attempt.

“Holy…shit…”

The page showed Billy in the state of near perfect transformation into a Wendigo.

February 7th, 1952

Day 34

Telogen effluvium, not alopecia?

Maxillary canine length 1"

Consistent w/ corneal oedema but acuity now 20/22

Epidermal toughening; stratum corneum

“Jesus hot sauce Christmas cake. This is fucking unbelievable.” Mike said in disbelief.

“The flamethrower guy wasn’t kidding…” Sam said.

“What?” Mike asked.

“He had this book about the curse.” Sam said. “He wrote pretty much everything there is to know about it.”

“And?”

“It talked about the transformation process, how to fight the Wendigos…the bite…”

Mike looked at Emily, who looked away.

“It’s just a bite.” Sam told him. “That’s all it is.”

“Em, I…” Mike began to speak.

“Ah ah ah. Save it, Michael. I don’t need to nor do I really want to hear your gross apology for pointing a loaded revolver at me right now.” Emily put a hand up to stop him.

“Em…”

“I said save it.” She doubled down.

He nodded understandingly.

“Wait…This wall seems…uneven.” Sam felt the wall.

“What do you mean?” Hannah asked, turning to face Sam.

“Lemme see.” Mike said, feeling the wall himself. 

“Wait. She’s right. See? It looks like a door.”

“We should open it.” Sam said.

“We’re already likely to be charged with something so why not add trespassing to the list, right?” Jordan said.

“Alright, watch out.”

Mike hands Jordan his shotgun. “Try not to shoot yourself in the foot now, Prince Charming.”

“Very funny.”

The remaining four step back as he bashes into the wall with his shoulder, slightly opening it. “Almost…got it.”

He bashes it again, opening it fully to see a locked barred door in front of him. “Got it.”

He reaches his hand out to Jordan, who gladly hands the shotgun back to him.

He takes a step back and shoots the lock before kicking the door open.

They all carefully enter the room to find a pretty preserved and well-dressed corpse sitting in a chair.

“Holy shit…who is this guy?” Mike muttered.

“Ugh…Lloyd smells better than this guy.” Jordan covered his nose.

“Look…there’s a note on his lap.” Sam pointed to it.

Mike slowly inches closer and swiftly swipes the note. “Ugh…sorry, old dude. I doubt you’re gonna need this anymore.”

February 24th, 1952

To whomever finds this: They are all dying outside.

I can hear their screams of sheer agony and pure suffering.

This hell is my only legacy. 

God's punishment for my mistakes.

There is no escaping this fate. 

Only death awaits me now.

I shall die in the very walls I constructed.

This place belongs to me and I belong to it.

Now I shall drink this poison so I don't have to suffer by the hands of those horrid mistakes.

- Jefferson Bragg

"Was this the owner of this place?" Emily asked, covering her nose with her arm.

“Yeah…seems so…” Sam answered, looking around the room. “He couldn’t handle what he started. Serves him right.”

Turning her head, Hannah notices Jordan rummaging through one of the drawers of the desk.

“Jordan! What the hell are you doing?” She asked in a hushed voice.

“What? Maybe this old geezer has something…” Jordan said, pulling a revolver from the desk drawer. “And it seems my intuition was right.”

“Let’s just…get the fuck outta here before I puke.” Emily said, walking out of the room.

The rest exit the room to see Wolfie sitting outside, waiting patiently.

“Good boy, Wolfie.” Sam scratches under his chin.

Having seen enough of the area, the group makes their way out of the B-Wing.

Wolfie stops to bark for a moment but then runs further.

“What’s wrong, boy?” Mike asked.

As they continued on, a shadow loomed over them.

RECREATION

As they enter the wide circular room, a can falls off a small container, startling them.

“Huh?” Mike points his gun at the container.

A rat scurries away. “Fuckin’ rat…”

“Mike! Look out!” Sam yells at him.

A Wendigo suddenly appears and lunges, attempting to take Emily to the ground.

Mike shoots the creature back, staggering it. “Ha! Ha! How’s that feel you fuck?”

“C’mon, let’s go!” Sam yells.

With the creature momentarily incapacitated, Mike runs after the others.

“Left!” Sam bashes the door open with her shoulder and allows the others in before shutting it with a slam.

“Shit shit shit!” The flame on Sam’s torch dies out. “Dammit!”

Mike and Jordan instinctively barricade the door with a locker. 

Mike goes near a gap in the door and the Wendigo jumps out at him. He digs in his pocket and reloads the shotgun, shooting the Wendigo away from the door. “Get out!”

GUARD ROOM

The group runs into the guard room and Mike locks the door behind them once Emily gets in.

They all take deep breaths.

Wolfie whimpers a bit.

“Good dog...shh shh...it's okay…it's fine. We’re all ok, see?” Sam whispers to him.

The Wendigo returns and perches on a table.

They all duck behind a counter.

The creature looks around the room with a snarl, trying to spot any movement.

A bottle on top of the counter begins to roll, Mike luckily catches it before it can blow their cover.

He peeks over the counter to see where the Wendigo is.

He looks at the other three before signaling for them to quietly move forward.

They nod, quietly moving with Wolfie towards the next area.

Mike sneakily follows them, regaining the lead to carefully peer around the corner. “Dammit…alright…Alright, c’mon.”

Paranoia was through the roof by this point as the group of six continued on down the hallway of the Restraining Area.

“Jesus Christ…How many people did they have locked up in this fucking place?”

A screech echoes ahead of the hallway.

“Everyone, watch your six.” Mike said.

Jordan moves a little too close to a cell, getting his ankle grabbed by a Wendigo and pulled onto the floor.

“Jordan!” Hannah grabs his hand and pulls.

“Get off you piece of shit!” He kicked the creature’s fingers with his other foot to no avail.

Mike shoots the creature off of Jordan.

The terrified young adult crawls backwards and onto his feet.

Hannah looks at Mike and gives a grateful nod.

“When’s this shit gonna stop? This is like a bad fucking dream. When can I wake the hell up?” Jordan looked at the creature in the cell in absolute horror.

Multiple Wendigos lunge towards their cell bars, swiping, thrashing, attempting to get a hold of any one of them.

“One at a time, boys. There’s enough of me for all of ya!” Mike taunted as one of the creatures tries to sneakily grab his ankle through the cell bars.

They slowly continue down the hall.

A Wendigo manages to swipe at Sam’s arm, slashing her.

“Sam!” Emily pulls her back.

“I’m ok. Just a flesh wound.” Sam holds her arm.

A chained Wendigo lunges from an open cell, getting pretty close to Mike’s face, only to be yanked back into the cell. “Yeah, that’s right. Stay there, motherfucker. You’re in solitary confinement.”

“They just keep coming!” Emily’s composure began to slip.

“C’mon, we’ve gotta stay grounded.” Just then, while aiming at another cell, another Wendigo grabs Mike by his neck. “Arghhhhh!”

Emily grabs his shotgun and aims it at the Wendigo.

“Do it!” Mike urges through gritted teeth.

Emily squeezes the trigger and blasts the creature off of Mike with a screech.

It lets go of Mike but it still manages to leave a scratch on his neck.

Mike’s ears ring as he stumbles forward. “Arrrgh! Mother…fucker! Arrrgh…fuck…! Thanks...I owe you one.”

She doesn’t say anything and hands the shotgun back to him.

Two Wendigos appear behind them, fastly approaching.

“Shit shit shit! Go!” Mike yells to them. “I’m right behind you!”

The girls run to the end of the Restraining Area hallway to a door.

Emily attempts to open the door at the end but only partially opens it. “C’mon…C’mon you piece of shit!”

Sam and Hannah help Emily by bashing the door as well.

Jordan gives suppressive fire with his rifle and Mike runs towards them.

The Wendigo jumps across the walls towards Mike as he runs. “C’mon, get that door open!”

“We’re trying!” Hannah yells at him.

Mike turns around and shoots the Wendigo, incapacitating it.

Noticing a barrel, he looks at Jordan.

Internally agreeing with one another, they both tip the barrel over and roll it towards the Wendigos.

“Got it!” Emily said, opening the door.

“Get in!” Mike yells, aiming the shotgun. “Hasta la vista, motherfuckers!”

Mike shoots the barrel, blowing it up, throwing him and Jordan to the ground and killing the two Wendigos in a fiery blaze.

The pair get to their feet and give each other a thankful, acknowledging nod.

They hurriedly enter the room where Wolfie, Sam and Emily are.

“Great…we’re still not out.” Emily huffs.

“Not yet. Almost.” Mike said, reloading his shotgun.

“I need to sit…just for a second or two.” Jordan said, breathing heavily as he collapsed to the ground.

“Woah, easy there.” Mike said. “Y’alright, man?”

Hannah kneels down next to Jordan. “Careful.”

“This is all too much. This whole night is just all too much.” Jordan responded. “First Josh loses it and now there’s cannibalistic monsters trying to kill us.”

“Can you just…give me a bit to calm down.” He looks at Hannah.

“Y-Yeah. Of course.” She nodded, standing up and heading towards Sam and Emily.

When Hannah fully headed up the stairs, Jordan looked up at Mike. “Thanks for the save back there.”

“Don’t mention it.” Mike responded.

“Y’know…I gotta admit you’re holding your own. I never thought I’d say that but I’ve gotta give you credit where it’s due.”

Mike let out a light chuckle. “I guess I could say the same to you.”

“How’s the hand?” Jordan asked.

“In all honesty, I can’t really feel it. I probably will later on.” Mike responded.

“Alright.” Jordan let out a sigh. “I think I’m starting to feel a little better.” Jordan grabbed his rifle and stood up.

“Wait, hold on...”

Jordan stopped. “Hm?”

“Look, I know me and you have never really seen eye to eye or had the greatest relationship with each other.”

Jordan raised an eyebrow. “Where’re you going with this?”

“The bottom line is, I've done shit I’m not exactly proud of looking back.” Mike started.

“This isn’t really news to any of us.” Jordan said.

“I’m sorry. For everything.”

Jordan was shocked. “Michael Munroe and apologies weren’t on my bingo card for 2015.” 

“It’s just…losing Jess has really made me realize what I took for granted…” Mike glances up to the top of the stairs. “And what I’ve lost. And who I’ve hurt.”

Jordan followed his gaze and nodded. “You did a lot of stupid shit. Namely, the prank. You guys could’ve just told Hannah what needed to be told. She’s a lot more understanding if you just talk to her and not beat around the bush.”

Mike nodded in shame.

“She’s still hurting from it. She thinks I don’t notice but I do. That night really re-wired her brain but she’ll eventually get over it.”

“I really fucked up, huh?” Mike inquired.

“Yeah…you did but like I said, with time, you’ll repair what you fucked up. Not fully but enough for things to feel normal.” Jordan extended his hand to Mike. “Let’s get the fuck outta here. Whaddya say?”

“I say hell yeah.” Mike took Jordan’s hand and stood up.

February 3rd, 2015 | Blackwood Mountain - Blackwood Sanatorium - Psychiatric Ward Residential | 5:36 AM

Sam

The pair venture up the flight of stairs and towards the girls as well as Wolfie.

“Are you two done having your make-out session?” Emily joked.

Sam elbowed her and Hannah gave her a look.

"Are you feeling better?" Hannah asked Jordan.

"Yeah, I am."

“Alright, let’s do this.” Mike said, walking through the broken wall to their right.

The group makes their way through the dilapidated wing.

A gust of cold air hits them through the broken structure.

“You cold, Sam?” Jordan asks, noticing her teeth chattering.

“A little bit.”

He takes off one of his coats and holds it out to her. “It’s not much but it should help a little bit.”

“Th-Th-Thanks.” She said, immediately wrapping it around herself and zipping it up.

They continue, catching up to Mike and Emily, who are both investigating separate rooms.

Sam enters the room Emily’s in and looks around, finding a chessboard with an odd figurine on it. “Weird little thing, aren’t ya?”

“I don’t know how someone could sleep on these things. They’re like…super stiff.”

“You also have to take into account that memory foam wasn’t invented until after this place was built, Em.” Sam said.

Sam enters the room Mike, Jordan and Hannah are in to see them looking at a book.

“What’re you two looking at?”

Mike hands her the book.

January 12th, 1952

Dear my beloved Agnes and Louise, I’m not coming home. I wish I could. I pray every night that one day I’ll be able to come home to you.

With love, Billy

January 13th, 1952

I’m starving…even with the food the orderlies give us, it’s still never enough to satisfy me and the other guys. I don’t know what’s happening to us…Warren told me and the other guys that his hair was starting to fall out. I’m starting to notice it as well. My hair, day by day, is slowly starting to thin out and fall out.

January 16th, 1952

I snapped at one of the nurses. I don’t know why but I just did. I almost bit her and they had to restrain me to a bed. They said my teeth were starting to become sharper somehow.

January 20th, 1952

My body keeps sweating. No matter what I do, I can’t stop sweating. Even after I shower, my body just starts sweating profusely. Jefferson says it’s possible that my body is overworking itself by trying to keep me warm but I don’t think it’s that.

I think there’s other things going on with me. I keep hearing this voice in my head saying the words “Feed” and “Hunger” but that’s not it. I keep seeing this tall figure looming over me.

Silverfield said he saw the same figure. He had a freak out and had to be put into a straitjacket after he assaulted one of the orderlies. They say that he’d slashed their arm.

January 21st, 1952

My nails, no matter how much I trim them, continue to grow back within days.

All of my hair has fallen out and I can barely see out of my right eye.

I can’t feel anything anymore. It’s probably all of the morphine they’ve been shooting us up with.

I’m feeling really strong. Maybe Jefferson will finally let us out of here and let us go home.

Somehow, my body has lost most of its weight but I feel like I’m a teenager again. I don’t know how that makes sense.

Today, Callahan had a freak out and managed to lift his entire desk with no ease.

Somehow, we’re all getting stronger. It’s almost incredible.

“Oh…Jesus…” Sam muttered.

“We’re probably gonna end up in a ward after all of this.” Mike remarked. “I think I’m gonna be afraid of hospitals for the rest of my life.”

“I think we all second that.” Sam remarked.

Jordan grabs a necklace with two dog tags on it.

Private William J. Bates

Exiting the room and continuing down the hall, a Wendigo appears behind them again.

“FUUUUCK!” Mike yells.

Mike runs and shoots the lock on the door off.

The creature fastly approaches and manages to tackle Jordan to the ground.

He holds it off with his rifle as it snaps its jaws near his face. “Arrrgh!”

“Jordan!” Sam yells, grabbing a board and charging towards him. “Hey, fatty over here!”

The creature looks up and screeches at the blonde, who hits it square across its skull.

This gives Jordan enough time to unsheathe his machete, stab the creature through its body and kick it off of him.

He gets to his feet and watches as the Wendigo proceeds to remove the machete from its body and jump onto a wall.

“Go, Sam!”

The blonde runs towards the others, Jordan following suit.

Mike barricades the door with a shelf and runs towards a hole in the floor. “Down here!”

The remaining four individually jump down with grunts and oofs.

They look back up at the hole to see Wolfie

“Hey buddy...come on down...it's alright…” Mike said. “I gotchya, buddy.”

“Here, Wolfie. It’s okay.” Hannah said.

Wolfie hesitates but leaves.

“Okie dokie, bud...I’ll catch ya on the flipside, huh?”

“See ya around, big guy.” Sam waves to Wolfie.